

---

Charlie the Great White Horse

and the Journey to the North Pole

Written by: Kenneth Mullinix

Dedicated to: Robert James Mullinix

"Charlie the Great White Horse"

Trilogy of Books

~Book Two~

~Prologue~

In the first book: the small town of Centerville in the heart of Indiana in the early nineteen hundreds was the setting for the magical story of Charlie the Great White Horse and the Story of the Magic Jingle Bells.

It was the story of Charlie the Barnyard Horse and his magical transformation into, Charlie the Great White Horse on Christmas Eve, in Mr. Beamer's barn.

Charlie it turned out was not an old ordinary barnyard horse after all, and in fact, he was born to a long family of brave and very famous horses who, are known as Arions.

These horses are an extraordinary, and mystical great family of horses that once roamed the face of the earth in the ancient times. This breed of, supernatural horses were bred by the Ancients, to solely serve humankind, for betterment and good.

Louis Parks, Chug Martin and Charlie the Horse, had become town heroes by thwarting the horse napping of, Jupiter the Show Horse.

Santa Claus seeing the bravery, and courage that lies within Charlie's heart, offered him a chance of a lifetime to have a spell placed upon him, with the help of a string of Magic Jingle Bells created by Santa, to turn Charlie into the great horse he was destined to be.

In this second book: Charlie the Great White Horse resides at the North Pole in Santa's Village and oversees the workings of the great wrapping machine, the elves, and all the workingmen. Things are running smoothly at the North Pole until the three protagonists that gave Charlie so much trouble in the first book return. The three Missouri Rats are no good crooks that have implemented a sinister plan, have now taken over the daily operation of Santa's Village from Charlie, and might have stolen Christmas's future, from all the children of the world.

As this story unfolds, Charlie has now taken ill at the North Pole, and the magic that lies within the string of Magic Jingle Bells has been broken...maybe forever!

Louis Parks, Chug Martin, and Hot-Tamale Molly have been by fate decreed, to be the saviors of the future of Christmas and have been given the daunting task of returning The Magic back into the string of Magic Jingle Bells. The three brave friends must now embark on a long, and very dangerous trek to the North Pole, to reach Santa's Village before Christmas Eve, before the dwindling magic that is keeping Charlie alive...is no more.

The young adventurers with help from Jupiter the Show Horse and his best friend Apollo get help from the strangest of characters, throughout their protracted, and arduous journey with each giving all the help they can...to save Christmas.

However, mostly they all try to give little Louis the great courage that he will need to succeed at the very dramatic, and climatic ending. We hope you enjoy reading this True Christmas Fable and coming of age story: filled with tried and true family-values and morals, for children (parents and adults) of all ages:

Charlie the Great White Horse and the Journey to the North Pole

~Contents~

Chapter 1 A Square Dance...............................................................................5

Chapter 2 Mr. Beamer's Attic........................................................................18

Chapter 3 Meet Squint-Eye Pete....................................................................26

Chapter 4 The Cornfield................................................................................35

Chapter 5 The Journey Begins.......................................................................43

Chapter 6 Plainsville Population 51...............................................................48

Chapter 7 Red Beard the Pirate and the Great Lake......................................56

Chapter 8 The Captains Dinner.....................................................................63

Chapter 9 A Change in the Weather..............................................................71

Chapter 10 The Great Indian Chief of the Boreal Forest..............................84

Chapter 11 A Visitor......................................................................................96

Chapter 12 The Snow Panther of the Northwest Territories........................109

Chapter 13 Growlar the Cave Bear..............................................................118

Chapter 14 The Polar Gates.........................................................................126

Chapter 15 The Return to Santa's Village...................................................141

Chapter 16 Algar the Elf........................................................................153

Chapter 17 Back to Growlar's Lair..............................................................158

Chapter 18 Nebuka the Terrible...................................................................164

Chapter 19 Black Jack Tilly and the Great Hall..........................................171

Chapter 20 The Great Wrapping-Machine.................................................180

Chapter 21 Friends Reunited.......................................................................192

Chapter 22 Louis the White......................................................................198

Chapter 23 Santa Returns to Centerville.................................................207

~Book Three~

Preview ..............................................................................................219

Chapter 1 Meet Big Sal...............................................................................220

~Chapter 1~

A Square Dance

"Ex-ta-ra! Ex-ta-ra! Read all about it!"

"Charlie the Great White Horse has taken ill at the North Pole!"

"The Missouri Rats run by their notorious leader Black Jack Tilly is running Santa's Village."

"Five cents a copy!"

"Read about it here in the Centerville Gazette."

"Ex-ta-ra! Ex-ta-ra! "

"I'll take one of those copies right here", said Louis as he took a shiny new nickel out of the top pocket of his light blue coveralls, handing it to one of his friends, Sammy the Paper Boy.

"Look at these headlines Chug! Our Charlie is sick...I can't believe it."

"What's it say Louis? What's it say...?"

"Chug, hold...on a minute...hold on...and let me read it already...

"Well...?"

"I can't read the newspaper, with you grabbing on me at the same time. Now it says here that one of the Magic Jingle Bells had fallen off the magic string of bells on Christmas Eve, while Charlie took over for Rudolf last year, when he flew out of Mr. Beamer's barn. It also says that that night somehow the bell was lost in flight, and they have no idea what happened to it, or where it could possibly be. Charlie is slowly losing his magical powers, most of his strength, and is now reverting back to the old Charlie the Barnyard Horse."

"Continue on Louis. What else does it say...?"

"Well it says here that: the spell of the "Magic Jingle Bells" has been broken, and that he's been laying sick in his hay bed for almost two months, and he's not getting any better, in fact he's...getting even...worse."

"Louis what about all the Christmas toys for all the kids, are they still being made this year? What about the all the elves, are they still working? Where's Santa been when all this has been going on? Read on...read on Louis" asked Chug as he kept trying to peer over Louis's left shoulder, to get a better look at the newspaper.

"Chug calm down. Let me read...already..."

"Louis..."

"Now look...it says here: Santa's Village is in complete disarray and in a big mess with no children's toys being made, or wrapped, for Christmas this year. The Great Wrapping-Machine is shut down, and has not been used for well over...three months. Cool Joe Biggs, Rags Martin, and Black Jack Tilly are in charge up there in the North Pole, and all manner of troubles have come to Santa's Village. All of the elves, workingmen, and working-animals have been locked out of the Great Hall, or have been laid off work, and that no one cares anymore about Christmas!

"Man...oh...man Louis!"

"I know can you believe it Chug? Charlie's sick and Christmas might be lost forever."

"Louis let me see that newspaper."

"Chug, you better read on...I can't stand to look anymore."

"It says here that Santa, Mrs. Claus, and Rudolf the Red Nosed Reindeer, with his troop of reindeer, have been on vacation in Greenland for almost a year, and they can't get a hold of them. Man this is terrible Louis. Santa and Rudolf are nowhere to be seen, and there is no way to get a hold of them. That horrible old, Black Jack Tilly must have broken out of the Saint Louis jail again, and is back up...to no good."

"Keep reading Chug," said Louis as he sat down on a nearby city bench to ponder over, all that Chug was reading to him "read on."

"Look here, just like I thought...those three crooks were broken out of the Saint Louis city jail again, for the second time in three years. This time they were sprung by those fellows that were, going to buy Jupiter the Show Horse last year. Remember them Louis?"

"Yes I sure do..."

"Remember old Squint-Eye Pete Barker and his two good for nothing boys "Grease Ball Tom and Big Belly Bill, and of course Big Sal, Pete's mom helped out"?"

"Yeah, I remember them Chug. They were all just as ugly and despicable, as that Black Jack", shot back Louis with disgust showing in his eyes.

Chug dismounted from his bike then sat down on the city bench next to where Louis had slumped, he dropped the newspaper into his lap, and then just kind of stared off into space, to contemplate what he and Louis had just read.

Louis's mind was lost in a deep marsh of thoughts about poor old Charlie being ill, about that horrible Black Tilly being up to no good again, and that Squint-Eye Pete now in charge of a gang of crooks, who are trying to muddle up Christmas for all the kids in the world this year; maybe forever.

"Chug, why is it that there is always something going on in this town?"

"I don't know Louis."

"Can't we just play baseball, go to school, do our homework, and just be a couple of kids growing up, like all the other boys around here? I swear Chug this is starting to get old."

"Ah don't worry about it Louis. There ain't nothing we can't handle, remember we're both heroes and famous in this town for what we did last year," said Chug as he gave a reconfirming pat of confidence on Louis's back "you know...by breaking up that, horse thief ring"

"Awe we ain't famous Chug. We did what we had to, that's all. We just got lucky and things went our way. It could have been worse, and we were downright fortunate when, we foiled that plot; don't you forget it Chug."

"Well, heroes or not, we sure were brave."

"Well I agree with that Chug. For once in our lives we were brave, and it looks like we might have to get, downright brave again."

"Let's take this newspaper back to your mom's house Louis and read everything we can about, what's going on up there in the North Pole, and figure out what needs to be done. I'm sure everyone's going to be talking about this, and working on a way to help Ole' Charlie out. I mean Louis this is our Charlie were talking about here. If he's getting sick, and the future of Christmas is at stake, then something's gotta be done about it...and I mean...in a hurry Louis."

"You're right Chug; grab your bike. Let's get going, for we gotta find Hattie May and Mr. Beamer as soon as possible, and see what they think about, all this mess as well.

"Good idea Louis."

"This is just terrible Chug Just terrible."

Louis with Chug rode their bikes like the wind unleashed, heading straightaway out of town, up the road towards Louis's house.

"Hey where you two guys going in such a hurry" yelled out Molly as both boys flew right by her, and her best friend Tessie Whitman, who were standing in front of Tessie Whitman's dad's, Five and Dime store.

"I can't stop now Molly; didn't you read the newspaper this morning? Our Charlie has taken ill and that stinking, filthy rat Black Jack Tilly is up to no good, in the North Pole. Seems that there is big trouble brewing again, and we've got to find out, what to do about it. I'll talk to you at the big square dance tonight down at the town's main square," cried out Louis as he and Chug streaked by, peddling their bikes just as fast as their skinny legs could go "ok, Molly?"

"Ok Louis we will see you tonight then," said Molly as she grew worrisome that something alarming had just happened, and that Chug and Louis were back in the middle of a big stew, of big trouble again.

Louis with Chug often found trouble; or trouble just often found them. Neither one of the boys was sure what had to be done, but they knew one thing for sure, that their Charlie un-doubtable needed their help.

By the time, the two boys got to Louis's house the noontime summer sun had taken a hold of Centerville. Summers in the heartland of Indiana were known to be hot, muggy and humid, and today it seemed to be especially so.

Hattie May, (Louis's mom), was hard at work, as most country folk are known to do. She was busily pumping some fresh drinking water up from the water well on her back porch. Louis and Chug, after dashing their bikes in the front yard came sprinting up the walkway, with a look of shear panic on their faces.

"Hattie May, where is Mr. Beamer? I gotta find him. Something bad has happened. I gotta talk with him? Did you see the newspapers this morning mom? Charlie the Great White Horse; our old Charlie is in trouble at the North Pole. Mom where's he at? Where's Mr. Beamer?"

"He's most likely taking his afternoon nap with his buddy Mr. Turkey out in the cornfields, which he does every afternoon around this time. Louis calm down. What the heck are you talking about now, what happened to Charlie?" inquired Hattie May as she dropped the bucket of water back down the water-well, then started to run out to the front of the farmhouse after Louis.

"Louis, it better be important, because Mr. Beamer doesn't like being woken up. Did you hear me Louis?" asked Hattie May as Louis with Chug trailing close behind, quickly disappeared in a big cloud of dust, down the earthen pathway, towards the back of Mr. Beamer's barn, and well out of sight.

Chug with Louis came tearing though the large rows of yellowish green cornfields yelling Mr. Beamer's name over-and-over again at the tops of their lungs. And with such volume, that a murder of crows sitting on a nearby tree branch started squawking a loud alarm, then without delay, took flight overhead as quickly as possible, off in the other direction.

Mr. Turkey who was in a deep restful sleep was suddenly stirred awake as well. He immediately began to squawk right along with the crows uncontrollably. Mr. Turkey being always so nervous didn't even wait around to find out what was going on. He kicked off his red snickers (that Santa had given him last year) and instantaneously took off. He shot right over the heads of Chug and Louis, and as far away from danger as he could possible get.

Chug and Louis were running so fast that they kept falling, tumbling, and stumbling over rows of cornstalks as they scurried along, until they finally heard Mr. Beamer's voice calling back to them.

"Kids I'm over here. Over here..." shouted out Mr. Beamer as he began wiping the afternoon sleep out of his eyes.

"What going on? What is it Louis?"

"Mr. Beamer we've just read the morning newspaper, it says, Charlie is sick and the Missouri Rats with Black Jack Tilly have taken over Santa's Village. There's real trouble Mr. Beamer, real trouble I tell ya" cried out Louis as he finally reached Mr. Beamer, grabbing him by the arm in a deathly grip, to get his full attention.

"Mr. Beamer, we gotta do something, and I mean quick", proclaimed Chug as he uneasily bent over, clutched his aching side, and then tried to catch his breath after such a long run.

"All right, all right calm down kids, let's get back to the house. You can show me the morning newspaper there, just slow down", said Mr. Beamer as they started off towards the pathway at the edge of the cornfield, and back towards the farmhouse.

Chug and Mr. Beamer being dragged by Louis hurried along just as quickly as they could go, up to Mr. Beamer's farmhouse. Mr. Beamer found his copy of that morning's Centerville Gazette lying on the front porch, advanced into the kitchen, sat down at the kitchen table. He started to read all about, the considerable trouble brewing at the North Pole.

Hattie May hearing all the fuss and knowing that Louis and Chug had found Mr. Beamer, without haste came rushing out of her nearby farmhouse, and over into Mr. Beamer's kitchen. She sat down next to Mr. Beamer. She listened as intently as she could, as the boys and Mr. Beamer went over-and over, all the details of what was happening with Charlie, and all the terrible things going on at the North Pole.

Mr. Beamer, Hattie May with the two boys must have sat at that table for well over two hours, trying to decipher truly what had happened, and what needed to be done.

Out of the blue Louis all of a sudden stood up at the table, with a look of complete exhilaration, and conviction written across his boyish face.

"Mr. Beamer, I've got it! I know what needs to be done it is all so simple! We've gotta go to the North Pole, find Charlie, and get those Magic Jingle Bells working again.

"Wha-t...?"

"That's it!" blared out Louis.

"Louis what are you talking about?" asked Hattie May "you are not going to the North Pole!"

"Mr. Beamer, mom we gotta go up there, and help Charlie out. He needs us. Mr. Beamer is the only one who knows how to get there. You've been there Mr. Beamer. Remember, you told us that story, one night last summer, on the back of your porch, how you had traveled to the North Pole, once as a younger man?"

"Yeah, Louis is right we gotta go to the North Pole to save Charlie, and you've got to show us the way to get there Mr. Beamer" cried out Chug with great passion in his voice, as he echoed Louis's sentiments.

"Wait a darn minute you two boys, aren't going anywhere. Last time you two got involved with that Black Tilly he almost skinned you, both alive then he kidnapped Louis, and almost took him to Saint Louis, to who knows what dreadful ending. You two get those silly thoughts out of your head right now. This is a job for Turk, or the Chief of Police, or Mr. Penneywell the Mayor", said Hattie May as she looked squarely into Louis's face. She pointed her thin index finger directly at him, to make sure that he knew, that she meant all business this time.

"Mom I ain't afraid of that Ole Black Jack Tilly, Rags Martin, Cool Joe, or even that horrible Squint-Eyed Pete. Man, when it comes to my Charlie I'll do whatever I gotta do to, to help him out."

"Now...Louis..."

"Come on...mom..." said Louis with a voice that rang out with utter determination that belied his tender age.

"We ain't talking about it no more. You heard what I said Louis. Well, I'm going to go get ready for the "Big Square Dance" tonight over at the town square. And you two boys with Mr. Beamer are suppose be there as well. So let's just drop all this talk about fixing Magic Jingle Bells, traipsing off to the North Pole and rescuing Charlie" said Hattie May as she slowly rose from the kitchen table, straightened her dress out a bit on her thin frame, then carried on towards Mr. Beamer's rear kitchen door.

"But mom..."

"Mrs. Parks..."

"I will be over in my bedroom for awhile, getting ready for the big square dance tonight, so if you need to find me that's where I'll be. Again, Louis you and Chug are not going to the North Pole, no matter what. So get that thought out of your mind right now."

With this firmly said she politely said her goodbyes to all, exited Mr. Beamer's kitchen, and disappeared down the path into her own house next door, not to be seen again, until later that night.

As soon as Hattie May left the kitchen Mr. Beamer began to talk again in earnest,

"I can't believe I am even thinking or saying this to you boys, but you know you're both right. I am the only one who knows how to get to the North Pole, because I have been there, but Louis I am just too old to go on any more great adventures like this one. Heck, I'm over sixty years old now. I've got a farm to run. I can't be gallivanting, and running through the wilds on any long and dangerous journey, but you two boys...with the proper equipment...grit...resolve and guidance from me, could surely make it. Let me think a minute...let me think..."

With a strange and perplexed look on his face, and after a few moments of silence and deep thought, Mr. Beamer spoke again.

"You know, I could look after Hattie May, and Chug...your mom Rosalind, while you're both gone. Moreover, you two now know enough about Black Jack and those two other Missouri Rats...that you could surely outwit them again. Remember like you did last year, when you came across them at the train depot in that snow storm."

"Do you really think we could do it Mr. Beamer?"

"Well I..."

"Do you really think we could go to the North Pole?" asked Louis emphatically as he started his uncontrollable daydreaming again.

Louis immediately began to imagine himself: all dressed up in a fur-trapping hat, a walking stick in one hand, wearing a large outsized fur coat, stepping along in outsized snowshoes, with Chug at his side, heading towards the North Pole.

"Louis, let me think again for a moment. Now if I got together all my old topography maps of the North Pole. Find that spiffy compass of mine, and all that other gear I got packed away up in the attic from my last trip up north all those years ago, then showed you how to use all the stuff, then I'm sure that you two could make it on your own. Oh, heck with a little luck on your side...I don't see any reason...why you two couldn't make it up there."

"Really, you think we could...?"

"You could get Charlie well again, by finding that missing bell, or by fixing up, the string of magic bells, and I bet in no time...Santa's Village could be up and running, and back to normal again...just like it always has."

Louis with Chug were both so excited they yelled out almost in unison.

"You think we could make it Mr. Beamer?

"Do you think we could?"

"Yeah I think you could make it. Matter of fact I am darn sure you could. You know, I'm going to pass on that square dance tonight. I've got to see exactly what I've got up there in that dusty old attic. Louis and Chug why don't you make Hattie May happy? Go get ready up in Louis's room right now, then go over to that dance tonight around nightfall?" asked Mr. Beamer as he quickly arose from the table. He hastily headed up the back stairwell towards the attic, at the back of the kitchen.

"All right Mr. Beamer, we can talk about this later, tomorrow or late-night, after the square dance. I'll see you Mr. Beamer," said Louis as he saw the last of Mr. Beamer at the top step of the stairway. He rapidly disappeared out of sight, with the squeaky attic door closing quickly behind him.

"You know Louis we got to do this. We just got to," said Chug as he reached out a hand to Louis's.

"Chug your right. Charlie saved you and me once, at that old train station last year, and we owe it to Charlie, to return the favor. We must do this Chug. I've got an idea.

"What's that Louis?"

"Blood brothers to the end...OK?"

Louis took a small pocket knife out of his front pants pocket, unfolded the little metal blade, he then went on to make a small scratch on the palm of his upturned hand, which quickly produced a few tiny droplets of red blood. He firmly took Chug outstretched hand, gripped the palm so that it shown face upwards as well, and with one small quick poke of the pocketknife, he made a small scratch on Chugs right palm.

Both boys grimaced a little in pain from the little scratches in their palms. They both looked each other squarely in the eyes, then down at their hands. They shook hands as only best friends are known to do then said in perfect unison, as if they had done this type of thing a hundred times before.

"It's done then..."

"It's done then..."

There was a look of pure untouched, excitement on both of the boy's faces. This echoed deep down into the very depths of their two youthful souls. A new task had been bestowed upon them, and danger was again at their doorstep. Both knew that destiny was calling on them and that only the truly courageous of heart would hear its voice. This calling was answered by two small boys with wonderment in their eyes, and a love for Charlie that only, true trusted friends could feel for another.

*

Hattie May was up in her bedroom. She had been there for about an hour, singing the most bright and lovely of tunes, as she ever so patiently got ready for the "big dance" that night. She went all through her clothes closet looking for the perfect dress to wear that evening, as the late afternoon sun shone in softly through her lone bedroom window. At the very back of the closet, in a box that had been covered with a large dust cloth, she found the perfect dress to wear, for the upcoming evenings activities. Santa Claus had given the beautiful dress to her last year on Christmas Eve in Mr. Beamer's barn, the night of Charlie's magical transformation. She had not worn it yet, not even once. She had waited patiently all year for a special occasion to wear it. Finally, that special occasion had arrived.

The Mayor George Penneywell with his wife Bernice would be there, along with the Chief of Police, and his wife Beatrice, by means of, the other entire fine High-Society Girls, so Hattie May would certainly have to look her very best. Everyone in town had been invited for the big dance and of course, Turk the Blacksmith, her best friend, would be there as well.

Hattie May was getting along in years now. She was mostly found to be spending a lot of time alone, which did not sit too well with her. Turk was always so helpful around the family farm: fixing things that had been broken, or was worn out, and, of course, he was so very kind. He was especially polite to her, and above all else, he loved Louis like a son.

Hattie May thought the world of Turk and she was starting to think that Turk should play a larger role in Louis's life, since Captain Jeremy Parks, (Louis' father) had been missing and not been heard from, in such a long time. After all the war overseas had gone on for so many years now, and no one had heard a word of his whereabouts for about five years.

Every time Hattie May went to town she always stopped by the blacksmith shop to say a kind word, or two to Turk. Turk would always stop working, to take time for her, and show his appreciation, for her kindness. They would take an afternoon walk down to the town square, go to the soda shop, or share a cup of coffee over at Mr. Whitman's Five and Dime.

"You know, I'm going dance with that Turk tonight. I'm going to let him know how much his friendship and his kindness, means to Louis and I" said Hattie May to herself as she stood in front of the full length mirror, found at the foot of her bed. She held up the new beautiful full length, white cotton dress that was perfectly pressed then draped it across her lovely shoulders. After a moment more of leisurely gazing into the mirror, she placed the dress softly on the bed. She then proceeded over to the nightstand found in the far corner of the room, and began to fix her beautiful hair for the evening. A moment later and her hair were adjusted just right, up in the familiar tight bun at the back of her head. She gently wrapped a delightful, small red bow firmly around the bun.

She sang a few more fanciful notes (of the song she had been singing earlier), arose from her desk then twirled about the room twice more. She gently sprayed on some of her finest and fanciest perfume, as she quietly spoke aloud again.

"I think I will dance with the Mayor George Penneywell and the Chief of Police as well tonight, just to stir some things up. Sometimes it's just plain fun to be girl, even if this girl has a little more, gray in her hair, wears support hose, and goes to sleep a little earlier, than she use to every night"

Molly, Tessie, Janie, Margret and all her other girls who lived in town were going to the "big dance" tonight as well, and of course Louis would be there. Molly wanted to dance with Louis under the moonlight, share some lemonade with him, and take a long stroll, under the illumination of the stars.

Molly and Louis had been seeing more of each other, over the course of the year and tonight's dance, both of them had been looking forward to for the longest time.

Tessie had come over to Molly's house early that afternoon to catch up on all the local gossip around town, and jabber between themselves about all their girl friends, and to do all types of girly things with her best friend, as most girls her age are known to do, when a big social event is about to take place.

"Tessie what do you think of this dress?" Molly asked as she began taking a few beautiful summer dresses out of her clothes closet.

"Oh that one is divine, and I like that one as well. Yes wear that one, no this one, no that one" said an excited Tessie, as she pointed to the loveliest of the three dresses lying on the bed in Molly's room.

Both girls talked for hours that afternoon, as they got ready for the evening. Both were as about excited as two young girls could get. They each had very high expectations about what the big night ahead would hold for them.

Tessie had a crush on Chug. She just thought the most of him after all he was of course, so very handsome and very tall. Tonight was the night for sure that, Chug would finally find out about her feelings for him.

Tessie had decided to tell Chug that she was ready to go steady with him, and that she thought that they could be...even better friends...if he would give her a promise ring, or maybe even a nice pin or broach. Tessie knew that Chug felt the same way about her as well.

Girls just know these things.

As Tessie swooned over Chug, with Molly over Louis, they playfully pushed and shoved each other about the room, all the while trying to admire themselves' in the mirror in the corner of Molly's, well-kept bedroom.

The whole town, were expected to be at "the big dance". All the young girls wanted to be there; Cindy, Becky, and Sally were coming, and of course, all the young boys would be there as well.

Growlin Harry would be dragging his feet around the dance floor; hopefully he wouldn't be wearing too much of that horrible heat balm of his. Even the new stuff Santa had given to him last year on Christmas Eve smelled awful, but it never bothered Harry.

He was so single-mined in his thoughts, at playing baseball in the big leagues when he grew up, that anything he had to do to get there, was just what he had to do. Even if it meant, wearing stinky heat balm, like the big league players do. Tonight would be no different...dance or no dance...heat-balm was in store and ready for smelling, to anyone who was unfortunate enough, to get too close to Ole' Harry.

Turk was coming to the big dance as well.

He was not to keen on all these fancy dances and social events, but he tried to clean up the best he could. He had been down in the blacksmith shop most of the day, so he more than anybody needed quite a bit of cleaning up, to be respectable. He put on a fine white, newly starched shirt, found his fanciest cowboy hat with boots. He then slipped into his favorite old blue jeans, with that large silver belt buckle of his, with the picture of his favorite horse, Bessie on it. Turk was such a hard working, and stable man. That was something that Hattie May, admired and adored most about him.

Most of the town's people were coming to the dance tonight, and of course, the "Ladies of the Red Hat Society" were going to be there. This wonderful society of older distinguished Ladies from Centerville, always attended the big galas in full regal attire.

This was a special and secretive society of Ladies who, wherever they went, wore the fanciest of large brimmed, red felt hats. All were of the same color, but each Lady had her own special style, or design of hat. Each hat took on a personality of its own. Most of the Ladies wore: colorful large silk scarfs draped off to the side or back of the hat, or had a large boa feather inserted in it, at just the right angle. Alternatively, they wore the hat with a colorful flower arrangement on top, to match the eyes of the wearer. This society of sophisticated, well-educated Ladies always attended the cotillions, and dances in utter, and complete style.

Hattie May with Mrs. Beamer had always wished that they would someday be invited to join the coveted society. This year at the annual new member's secretive selection committee meeting, they were disappointed that they again, were not going to be voted in as members, but at least their names were being considered for the next meeting, to be held two days before Christmas this year. That was the first step to become a full fledge member. With a vote to be taken at the next secretive meeting, they thought that they would most surely be accepted then.

A large wooden dance floor was built with the help of Turk, and a few of the boys from the local horse stables, right in the middle of the main town square.

Long picnic tables had been brought over from the fair grounds, which were covered with crisp, newly starched white linen tablecloths, with red interlaying trim. The tables were all piled high, filled with all kinds of enjoyable treats, and delights for the nights gathering.

There were fresh baked apple pies, and pastries that Miss Hattie May and Mrs. Beamer had baked that day. Mrs. Penneywell, the Mayor's wife with the Fire Chief's wife, had brought fresh made delicious fresh apple cider and some of the other girls in town brought: buckets upon buckets of heavily battered country deep-fried chicken, apple-dumplings, thick brown gravy, homemade-biscuits, with fresh buttered green peas. Tonight's feast was shaping up to be the best of the year.

All of the town's folks and of course the Ladies of the Red Hat Society would find a place to sit around the dance floor, as the evening would start to unravel before them.

At one long table, there would be over thirty Ladies sitting together wearing their bright red, silky, stylish hats with the large colorful feathers, what a wonderful sight it will be to behold it would be as if a whole family of peacocks had come to town to roost, and enjoy the wonderful evening that soon would be starting.

Old Arty the pig, the Henderson Family of chickens, and Mr. Turkey had not been seen for over a week now since the big event was getting near. Mr. Turkey up was to his old magic tricks, by disappearing again this year before for the big dance.

He was the eternal pessimist. Mr. Turkey was always thinking the worst even when the worst never included him.

Even Old Miss Harriet the milking-cow who lived in Mr. Beamer's barn, decided to get involved this year. She chipped in for the big party, even giving a few extra pints of milk for the kids.

It was shaping up to be a grand event indeed!

The band this night would be a few real good guitar players, brought in from the nearby town of Muncie, called the Cornfield Pickers. They were the best band in the area, known for playing some of the liveliest dance music you have ever heard.

Tonight would be a square dance, and a country-dinner under a moonlit filled night in Centerville. Could anything be more delightful?

There were warm summer breezes blowing down from the north, a pale white sickle moon rising out of the west, and a few tiny fireflies took to flight in the nearby forest of pine trees, as the moon waxed higher, elevating into the evening sky above.

All of the High-Society Girls finally began showing up that night, right on time and looking just resplendent: in their summer dresses, open toed high-heal shoes, and over-sized floppy hats. The men from town all started to show as well: wearing their finest country boots, cowboy hats, blue jeans, and out-sized belt buckles. It looked like Turk's entire extended family showed up.

The music started. The BBQ was fired up with the smell of roasted chicken, and beef ribs on the spit, now rising above the heads of all who were present. Lay out on the long elegant picnic tables, was a banquet fit for a king.

Chug and Louis had washed and primped up the best they could, with Louis putting on a clean white shirt, with freshly pressed trousers. Louis wore his favorite and trusted light blue baseball hat tonight, that fit snuggly over his shaggy bright red hair. He was seldom seen out about town without it on. Louis always wore the cap, with such a style, and grace that he easily looked very handsome, at any occasion, even if the occasion seemed wrong for the hat. Boys just have that special charm sometimes that whatever they do...or wear...appears to be heart-warming.

Chug wore his best blue and white checkered oversized shirt, with large blue coveralls and was just as charming, and delightful to look at as Louis was.

Both had ridden into town with Mr. Beamer and his wife Abigail by wagon, with Apollo volunteering, to do all the pulling.

Apollo was a onetime fanciful racehorse who retired out of racing a few years ago who now resided, full time in Centerville. Apollo had run off out of town one night after the great Gazette Stakes horserace, during the horse napping of Jupiter the Show Horse.

It was from just the sheer fright at seeing Cool Joe Biggs horrible teeth that had made him scatter. Eventually Apollo overcame his fears, making made his way back into town to find employment. He looked in the want ads, finding a job perfectly suited for him. There it was, Charlie the Barnyard Horse's" old job; delivering the summertime ice for Mr. Beamer. He had placed the ad for a new horse and low and behold, Apollo was hired. He has been living happily in Centerville ever since.

Apollo was a sleek black horse who was very even-tempered, along with friendly to all the children in town, which you have to be if you deliver the ice in Centerville. Apollo was still a young horse, who was full of spirit and enjoyed taking to a regular routine in his work, just as Charlie had. Apollo had raced on the county horseracing circuit for over four years, until he was beaten in a great horserace, by his now good friend, "Jupiter the Show Horse".

Jupiter went on to win the great Gazette Stakes, last year in that now famous race that has forever been written about in local lore, and sung about in song. Apollo has not seen Jupiter since Christmas night last year when Charlie flew off with Santa Claus, to deliver presents, to all the children of the world, but he still thinks of Charlie and Jupiter often, as all very good friends are known to do when their friends are not around.

"Molly I'm...glad...to...see you made it tonight. We got to...talk," said Louis upon arriving at the town square, and seeing Molly sitting at a long table by the dance floor, in her beautiful white full-length dress.

"Louis you look wonderful all dressed up, but you appear to be very nervous, and it looks like something real important is on your mind."

"Something's happened Molly!"

"What's the matter? What's happened Louis?" asked Molly as she grabbed Louis's hand, pulling him closer to her, then motioning for him to sit down at the table with her.

"I...can't...ah...talk...here..."

Louis was so wound up from thinking about Charlie on the ride down to the dance that he could not sit down, or hardly get the words out fast enough.

"Louis hurry up, over this way...with me."

Molly finally shuffled Louis away from all the hustle and bustle of the square dance that was now under way. She took him over to a park bench, at the far end of the square, to find out just what was the matter with him.

"Louis what's wrong with you? You look like you've seen Mr. Harvey the old ghost that lives in Ms. Trumble's attic."

"Molly, as...I...ah...I said when I passed you this afternoon in town, Charlie's ill and he is not doing very well, up at the North Pole. Look here, ah...at this article in the newspaper today. It says the three Missouri Rats with Black Jack Tilly are running Santa's Village."

"This is just terrible...Louis..."

"My Charlie is real sick..."

"Oh...no Louis!"

"I talked with Mr. Beamer today for a couple of hours, he thinks me with Chug, could make the journey to the North Pole to find out what's really going on up there. He thinks we should try to save Charlie," said Louis as he gently pushed the newspaper out of her small hands. He looked deeply into her lovely green eyes.

"Louis is you out of your mind?

"I don't think so..."

"You're way too young to be going up there. Do you have any idea how dangerous that would be? Just look what happened to you the last time you tangled with that horrible Black Jack Tilly."

"Molly that's what my mom said. Why is everyone so worried? I can handle myself. Chug also wants to come along with me. Chug and I took a blood-brother pack today promised each other we were going up north, and we ain't going to break that pack now, then not go."

"No way Louis, it's too dangerous."

Louis took Molly gently by her thin waist, turning her ever so gently back into his gaze. Giving her a very heartfelt hug, he began to speak quietly into Molly's ear.

"Molly...don't worry we haven't even left yet, so don't go getting yourself all worked up now. We know what we're doing Chug, Mr. Beamer, as well as I, are planning the whole thing. Everything is going to be just fine. Plus...there's this one thing more important than any old trip to the North Pole to try and save Christmas..."

"What's that Louis...?"

"I haven't even told you how pretty you look tonight. You put your hair up just the way I like it...and is...that a new dress you're wearing?"

"Oh Louis, you sure know how to cheer me up, no it's not a new dress, but I fixed my hair special for you, and I made sure I hardly wore any lipstick at all. Do you really like the dress, and my hair Louis?" asked Molly as she raised her hands up to her hair tussling it about a bit. Then ever so wistfully, she smacked her big red lips in Louis's direction.

"Man, you know I do Molly."

Molly blushed.

"What about the North Pole Louis?"

"Well, we can talk about that later..."

"Are you sure...?"

"Molly. Let's get back over to the square dance. We can have some real fun tonight. Let's forget about all this talk about the North Pole for now. I don't want to get you upset," said Louis as he took Molly by the hand, leading her back to the square dance.

"Ok Louis, you know, I would sure like to dance tonight."

"Ok Molly, we can dance all night if you like."

As they were both heading towards the large dance floor, and as they crossed over the large open grassy town square, Molly jumped upon Louis's back, where she hung on for what seemed like eternity.

She was just as happy as she had ever been before. Both, Louis with Molly realized at that moment that they would remember this night, along with this moment, for the rest of their lives.

Louis and Molly danced almost the entire night away. They drank a few cups of hot apple cider, and ate all the delicious fried chicken they could. Louis even got up on stage to sing a few lively songs with the band that just brought the house down. Louis was a wonderful singer. He would sing any chance he could, which only impressed Molly that much more.

Chug went off dancing with Tessie Whitman all night. Turk even got up the courage to dance with Hattie May. The band played on till well past midnight before all was tired, and retired for the evening.

Molly, Louis nor Chug spoke another word that night about Charlie, the North Pole, or the about great journey that possible lay ahead.

Mr. Beamer never made it to the dance that night. He had lost himself up in his attic, anxiously going through all of his old steamer trunks and duffel bags, trying to find his fanciful and trusted walking stick, faithful compass, old maps of Canada, and the North Pole, and all of his cold weather clothes.

Mr. Beamer knew what an epic journey the two boys were contemplating in their near future, but little did he know that a pact sealed with blood, had already been made. Two little friend's minds were already made up that Charlie the Great White Horse and the future of Christmas was to be saved.

Moreover, that they were just the ones to take up the mighty task.

~Chapter 2~

Mr. Beamer's Attic

"Good morning Louis, welcome. I'm glad you took me up on the offer to have breakfast at my house.

"Why, good morning Mr. Beamer."

"Will Hattie May be here soon, and how was the square dance last night? You must have had fun. I heard you danced all night long with Molly" said Mr. Beamer to the sound of hot percolating coffee on the stove top, and the smell of burning birch firewood, perfuming the morning air, inside of his old farmhouse.

"Hattie May will be here soon. Yeah, I danced most of the night with Molly. I even sang a few songs with the band. You should have seen how pretty Molly looked last night Mr. Beamer. As long she does not wear all of that fancy lipstick and make-up, she just looks so cute and...so-ooo-ooo...very...demure."

"Yes, I have seen her before all fancied up Louis. She is a young girl. Yes, very proper, bought up by a fine family."

"Well thank you Mr. Beamer. And you should have seen Hattie May last night. She looked wonderful. She danced with Turk, the Mayor, and the Chief of Police-all in one night. She was having the time of her life," said Louis as he started to dive into a plate of fresh scrambled eggs with biscuit and gravy that Mr. Beamer had just cooked for him.

Mister Beamer was just about to pour another cup of coffee for himself when Hattie May entered into the kitchen through the rear door.

"How about that morning sun Hattie May? Boy what a pleasant day outside" stated Mr. Beamer as he handed a cup of freshly brewed cup of hot coffee to Hattie May.

"Thanks for the coffee; those eggs sure smell good. Could you fix me a plate, and maybe toss some bacon on the grill as well?"

"Good idea mom."

"Now you're not still thinking about the North Pole are you Louis. And Mr. Beamer you're not still filling his young impressionable mind, with any thoughts of going to see Charlie are you?" asked Hattie May as she sat down at the kitchen.

"No we haven't been talking about the North Pole or Charlie at all this morning.

"Well good, because I don't want Louis or Chug getting into any trouble or taking any long, dangerous trips by themselves. They are just too young to be going off trying to help Charlie, and saving Christmas. By the way, early summer is here and we have to get the north fields plowed, and plant some more corn-seed, before the sun starts getting too high overhead. We don't want to lose the planting season this year. Plus we have: fences to mend, firewood to chop, and the vegetable garden has weeds growing in there that are as tall as Digger the Rabbit, who lives out there in the garden."

Louis quickly spoke up.

"All right mom I hear ya. Mr. Beamer and me we have to go up into his attic for a bit this morning. Then I will hitch up Mr. Belvedere the Plow-Horse and start plowing that field like you want me to. We'll start on some of those other chores later this afternoon..."

"Yeah I got to show Louis something in the attic that I found last night. Then I will give him a hand, with that north field."

"Ok Louis but you have to promise me you will get that field plowed, and not spend all day up there with Mr. Beamer."

"I promise mom."

"And Hattie May I will make sure he gets those other chores done as well."

"Good because I know you Mr. Beamer, I've see that attic of yours. You have some of the strangest things up there that I have ever seen before ancient looking maps, boxes and boxes of old confusing and very strange looking books, and out of the ordinary looking-glasses, peculiar cooking pots and cauldrons, trunks and trunks of clothes, from...what looks like...they are from other-worlds; you name it and it's up there.

"Well I was once a world traveler Hattie May. I do like to collect things, as you know. Nevertheless, I promise we will only be up there for a bit then I will help Louis with that corn seed, and that north field.

"Yeah mom, don't worry. We'll get everything done just like you asked."

Hattie May finished her wonderful breakfast, thanked Mr. Beamer profusely, grabbed the morning newspaper, then headed outside to sit on the front porch, to read in the warmth of the first day's sunlight.

Mr. Beamer with Louis's help cleared the breakfast table, afterwards washing all the dirty dishes. Louis peaked though the front window screen, "See you around lunch time mom; have a good day".

"OK Louis. Thanks for breakfast Thomas."

Louis with Mr. Beamer quickly disappeared up the back stairway into the attic.

"Mr. Beamer did you find your old compass, and walking stick last night? I could hardly sleep at all thinking about it. Did you find...ah...that map, showing the...ah...way to the North Pole?" asked a now very excited Louis as he stumbled to get the words out of his mouth fast enough.

Mr. Beamer rubbed his well-satisfied and over-stuffed belly, of morning eggs and bacon, pulled out his old corn pipe from his front shirt pocket, then lit a bowl of tobacco. He slowly turned about face, to look at a very young and very receptive Louis.

Louis knew that Mr. Beamer was about to go into one of his famous stories, about his travels, and Louis could hardly wait to hear the magical words that would surely fall from his lips.

"Hattie May is going to kill both of us. If she only knew what we were doing up here" believed Mr. Beamer with a slight grin on his face that made him look like the young traveler that he once was.

"Well, there are some things in the world that mother's are just not supposed to know."

"Well I'll agree with that Louis, but only sometimes..."

"What did you find out last night? Do you have those old maps, and books like you said you had?"

"You know Louis it's too bad I am not planning this trip for myself. I sure wish I was going to go with you and Chug, off to the North Pole on this most fine adventure," said Mr. Beamer as he now stood in the middle of the dusty room, looking at one of his grand steamer trunks.

Mr. Beamer opened up the largest steamer trunk in the attic. He waived Louis over to take a seat down next to him, into an outsized nearby rocking chair. Mr. Beamer began to speak as he slowly opened the heavy worn lid, all the while watching the look on Louis's face, as Louis gazed at the marvelous treasures that it held.

Louis being so young, and easily influenced, his mind quickly filled with thoughts of: wild animals, far-away places and of dangerous adventures he might encounter, crossing the wilds of the Great North.

"Louis here it is my old bearskin fur coat that I once wore when I was at the North Pole, well over forty years ago. Is that not the finest fur coat you have ever seen? It is very heavy and quite thick, to ward of the cold. It was custom tailored by some Russian Eskimo friends of mine, to fit me to a tee. I tried it on. It still fits, although it's a little tight in the middle, but that's just old age creeping up on me...nothing more. Furthermore, here's my old trusted walking stick. Isn't it a fine one Louis? Look at that well-crafted handle. I carved it myself, while on my travels."

"It sure is a fine one Mr. Beamer."

"The crest of the walking stick is made of an old walrus tusk. I carved it into the likeness of the head of a great and famous cave bear that guards the southern-most Nanulak Passage, through the Ingnok Mountains, at the North Pole.

"You know a famous cave-bear Mr. Beamer?"

"Yes his name is "Growlar". Have you ever heard of this ancient cave-bear Louis?"

"No. He sounds scary. Just that name alone..."

"He is scary! Now look at the head of the walking stick very carefully, for this is what he looks like. He is just a terrifying looking beast. And this is no normal cave bear Louis, no not in the least."

Louis was just dumbfounded, appearing to be in a trance after hearing all that Mr. Beamer had just said. Mr. Beamer was the best storyteller that Louis had ever heard before, and by looking at the all marvels now laid out before him Louis just could not wait to hear another story. Especially if was about a ferocious cave bear.

Louis pulled his baseball cap a little tighter down over his bright red hair, opened his sparkling blue eyes a little wider, then leaned back into the rocking chair to get as comfortable as he could, because Mr. Beamer's eyes were now shining like that of a wizened, and much younger man.

"This bear is the most dangerous and largest cave-bear to have ever prowled the face of the earth...past or present. He is half polar bear, and half grizzly bear. This is a true feisty mix of bear, if there ever was before. His name again, is "GROWLAR the Cave Bear" and don't you forget it Louis.

I had the misfortune to have him cross my path once, and the lucky fortune to outwit him, when I traversed the southern "Nanulak Passage"...all those years ago. This secret mountain passage is where you travel out of the farthest tip of Russia above Canada, and into the great northernmost reaches of the North Pole. I did not want to tell you about Growlar, when I told you with the other children my tails last year of going to the North Pole, because I did not want to scare...the small animals...and the impressionable young ones...that were present that night; but be forewarned. He is the meanest, and the nastiest bear, the world has ever seen, or known before."

Louis leaned farther back in his rocking chair. He took in a long deep breath of cool air, all the while, trying to image what Growlar looked like.

"Growlar has this gigantic rocky den, right at foot of the highest passageway through the northern mountains. He alone, guards the only safe way by land to the North Pole. The only sure fire way to get by him and through the passage is to be extra quite or hope he is hibernating. However, if by happenstance he is awake or awakened then he will want to play a game with you, but in reality, it is no game at all, because if you lose this particular game...you will also...lose your life! So be prepared to outwit him, or pray that you die a quick death. The death would be by one swift, deadly bite! You are so small Louis that he would just swallow you whole."

"What's his name again? It's Growlar the Cave Bear?" asked Louis with some trepidation and fear now showing in his trembling voice.

Louis's ever pestering cowlick started to stand at attention inside his baseball cap as he started to get excited again. Louis began to wrestle with it the best he could, to keep it under control, all the while hoping that Mr. Beamer did not see him fighting with it.

"I've written everything down in my journal here," said Mr. Beamer as he now opened up a small book with a leather bound cover that looked well worn, and as if it had been carried with him for many years, over many miles, and through many seasons.

"Make sure you read this book as you travel along Louis, for it will help you out of trouble, when out of trouble is, what you need the most. Don't lose this book no matter what Louis."

"OK Mr. Beamer. I hear you."

"I've written down all you will need to know, and what direction to turn when you're lost in the woods, or adrift in an open ocean or a great lake, without land in sight. Promise me Louis that you will not lose this book," said Mr. Beamer as he now handed to Louis, the old worn book, with all its intrigue and wisdom held inside.

Louis's eyes became very large, showing all the inquisitive nature and wonder that a young, and susceptible boy could have, after being told such a fascinating story.

"I won't lose it. I will read it from front to back thirty times if I have to. I will not let you down" stated Louis as he began to turn the pages slowly. He methodically looked at the wondrous pictures, and maps that lay within its well-worn borders.

Mr. Beamer now held up in front of Louis, the fur coat, that which had been tailored out of a large bearskin. It was a beautiful brown color with white spots. The spots just gleamed in the early morning summer sun that was now coming down through the attic's lone upper window.

The air was musty, also quite stifling in the attic. About its dark walls a few old pictures hung of a younger Mr. Beamer, when he was wearing that same coat that he was now showing Louis. Mr. Beamer was a very handsome man in the pictures and that same young appearance was now written across his face, and twinkled in his eyes, as he showed Louis: the old fur coat, sturdy snowshoes, and other travel gear that he had used on all those trips, from so long ago.

Reaching back into the old steamer trunk one more time he pulled out a few tattered topography maps, a trusted compass, the old gas lamps (that had lit his way on so many dark nights in the wilds), then he pulled out an old ivory flute that had been carved from an elephant tusk.

There were just so many types of strange and wonderful artifacts laying about the old musty attic that Mr. Beamer had collected during so many long journeys, around the world that little Louis, could just not believe what he was seeing.

As Louis looked about the room, he began to think that there was more to old Mr. Beamer than he really knew. Perhaps he was really a world famous adventurer and swashbuckler as he said he was in all the stories, he would tell on his back porch on those warm summer nights. Louis use to think Mr. Beamer always made the stories up, but now by seeing all the strange things in his attic...Louis finally knew...it had to be the truth.

Lastly Mr. Beamer held up in the morning sunlight for Louis to see, a clear crystalline glass ball made with the finest craftsmanship that held captivated, and steadfast inside, what appeared to be a miniature, long haired orange colored half-man, half-beast with large beady, fiendish red eyes.

By examining it closely, Louis was sure that it was a wild beast. The likes of which that he had never seen, or read about before in any of his books. When Mr. Beamer shook the ball, white snowflakes lifted off the ground, swirling swirled about inside, then the interior of the ball fogged up a strange, yet very eerie blue color. After a few more seconds the man-beast figure, inside started to glow an outlandish color of orange, which lit up the entire attic in an unnatural, and so very bright orange glow.

"What's...ah...ah...er...is that Mr. Beamer? Oh, wait. Now, I remember isn't that the ball you showed us last year on your back porch...when you told us that story about you going to the north pole."

"I did show you this last year on my back porch. I'm glad you remembered."

"Is that a toy...?"

"This I assure you is no toy. The figure inside is menacing as well as, very scary to look at. All the same, just look at those disgusting crooked, gnarled yellow teeth, and the ghostly glow of those fiendish red eyes."

"I sure would not want to run into that in the dark, because if I ever saw one of those things, I am sure my hair would turn ghastly white. I would surely faint right on the spot from pure fright, because that is a real scary looking monster Mr. Beamer."

"Louis, I don't know what it is but Santa Claus gave this ball to me before I left Santa's Village, all those years ago. He told me that someday...this ball...would save a loved one's life. That is all I can tell you Louis. And that is all that I know about it. Please just take it from me; ask no more."

Louis took the crystalline ball from Mr. Beamer's hand, placing it into his front pants pocket, nothing more was spoken about it between them, for Louis did not want to dare think about what might be...in his near future.

Mr. Beamer with Louis spent the entire rest of the morning, and early afternoon going over everything that had happened to Mr. Beamer on his long trips through Russia, China's South Seas, and Asia when he was a younger man, but mostly Louis just wanted to know about the North Pole, and how to get through the Ingnok Mountains. How to find the secret Nanaluk passages, and he especially wanted to know what to do if he ever was unfortunate enough to run into Growlar the Ancient Cave Bear.

Finally, after Louis's mind was full of uncertainty, and excitement from all the information that Mr. Beamer had imparted on him that morning (about his upcoming trip) Mr. Beamer turned, he gently spoke to Louis face to face, and man to man.

"Louis this is going to be the most wonderful, and delightful time of your still so very young life. You and Chug should travel due north within the next few days, because from what we've read in the Centerville Gazette the other day, Charlie is in dire need. Time is now of the essence. I have full trust in you. I know that you will be able to conquer your fears, as you cross into the unknown and become the great man you were destined to be.

You will travel through some of the most treacherous parts of the earth. See enormous and dangerous wild animals. Cross over the strongest and most considerable rivers, seeing things both otherworldly, and most dangerous. But most of all Louis, you must not falter, or stumble, or waiver from your quest...for Christmas's future...and the life of Charlie...now lies in your hands...your hands...alone."

Louis rubbed his cowlick that was standing at full attention at the top of his head.

"In all your travels, and everything that will befall you, be the most careful not to run into Squint-Eye Pete...for he is the most dangerous animal of them all. If you thought Black Jack Tilly was evil, just wait until you tangle with Ole' Squint-Eye, and the horrible powers that lies within his evil squint-eye. It is just deathly the way he can stare at you. His eye can take the life right out a man. So it's been told."

"I've even heard about that evil eye Mr. Beamer. They say it makes Cool Joe's horrible smile, and ghastly teeth...seem tame in comparison," said Louis as his face contorted a little bit, at the thought of seeing Pete and his crazy eyeball.

"Oh! You have no idea Louis. I saw Squint-Eye Pete once when I was a young man of about twenty-five years old, he was being held in a jail in Saint Louis. I was visiting a friend one day in that jail. I saw him sitting alone, brooding in his jail cell. He was dressed all in black, from the top of his lopsided head to the bottom of his crocked feet. When I looked closely at his face, I swear he was the ugliest, vilest man that I have ever seen before. Even I was scared Louis, and it takes a lot to scare me!" said Mr. Beamer all the while, showing a slight grimace on his face.

Mr. Beamer then leaned down closer next to Louis, closing his left eye. He knotted twisted and contorted up his face to look like Squint-Eye Pete, giving Louis a deathly stare. This made Louis instantaneously shoot up, off the rocking chair, jumping right backwards, to about ten paces away from Mr. Beamer. This sent Louis sailing through the dusty air. He landed awkwardly on a nearby pile of boxes that where lying in the corner of the attic. Upon sitting up, and gaining his senses again, Louis shouted out with pain ringing in his voice.

"What are you doing...for crying out loud...Mr. Beamer? You scared the heck out of me."

Louis wiped some dust and dirt, off his clothes, then staggered slowly back towards Mr. Beamer, still shaking a bit.

"Sorry about that Louis, but I needed to gain your full attention, to try and make you understand, the gravity of the situation."

Mr. Beamer once again spoke to Louis, only this time in a slower, lower, and deeper voice.

"You have no idea what that eye is like Louis; you just have no idea. Never look straight into it. Be sure to have a bright sun or a brilliant light at your back, as your last resort. His evil eye can't stand to look directly into bright light."

"Thanks Mr. Beamer for the advice about Ole' Squint-Eye Pete, but you have to promise me that you won't ever make that horrible face again. I might have a heart attack or something."

"Now Mr. Beamer I know I am still young, and that Hattie May does not approve of this trip, but I just have to go answer my calling. With your help, expertise, preparation and knowledge...I know I can do it Mr. Beamer. I just know I can do it," proclaimed Louis, as he now looked once again over all of the items that Mr. Beamer had lain out in front of him, onto a large old wooden table, in the center of the room.

Louis just stood there staring at the table, then he started daydreaming about all the adventures, and animals that he might encounter on his travels, as he had so many times as a younger boy, but this time he knew his daydreams would soon be coming all true.

Mr. Beamer placed the large oversized bearskin fur coat over Louis's slim shoulders. Placed the well-worn old bearskin hat over his cowlick, then Louis stepped into the old wooden snowshoes. Mr. Beamer handed Louis the very stylish, hand-carved walking stick.

Louis now turned to face the full-length mirror that that was perched nearby. As Louis turned, he gazed into the mirror. An inner peace, along with calm, overcame him. He had never felt this before. He became aware of, a sense of pride, and courage, now starting to dwell in his good-hearted soul.

Little Louis looked the part of a young adventurous man, about to go out of Mr. Beamer's attic that morning, and travel as far away from Centerville as a young boy's imagine could take him, and through that wonderful imagination, he would experience the world, and everything that lies within it.

It was his for the taking.

A true calling was his to answer. A deep determination to succeed had been implanted in his youthful, wildly beating heart by Mr. Beamer that would certainly never diminish, in the wonderful days and nights that lay directly ahead for him.

Just as Louis was off again in the middle of a long wonderful, and pleasant daydream about crossing the great open tundra fields of the Arctic Circle, slaying wild wolves in the great Boreal forests (of the Northlands) and fighting off wild cave bears; Hattie May called up the stairs to Mr. Beamer's attic.

"Louis, now be sure to take the trash out with you before you leave this afternoon to plow the north fields, and be sure to clear the weeds out of the vegetable garden as you promised...remember Digger the Rabbit."

A courageous young boy of eleven years old was about to leave on the adventure of a lifetime, could someday be the savior of the future of Christmas, but for him today the household chores would have to come first.

~Chapter 3~

Meet Squint-Eye Pete

"What's that awful smell?" asked the small boy who was shining the mysterious strangers' well-worn, black boots.

"Oh that's just the smell of pure evil," said the dark outsider.

"Ah...ah...what?"

"I just don't like to take baths, and you couldn't get that smell off of me anyway," said the tall foreigner.

The dark strange loomed large in front of the now quivering, small child.

"I don't know...what...ah...er...evil smells like mister. I'm just a little kid," said the now shaking boy, as he tried to back away from his shoeshine bench.

"Well, you know what it smells like now, don't you BOY, and don't you ever forget you met up with, SQUINT-EYE PETE!"

"Er...ah...arggg..."

"And make sure you tell everyone you know; All your friends. Tell all your family, that evil came to town, and you lived to tell the story" called out Squint-Eye as he began to laugh uncontrollably at the top of his lungs.

Squint-Eye lifted the dirty black leather patch that covered his left eye, sending a crazy stare of his evil eyeball, over in the frightened boy's direction.

"What's up with that weird eyeball mister, and what...are...ya...ah...what...ah, are you doing here in our town?"

"I'm here just-a lookin."

"Ah...what looking...what you do you...want with us, in our town?" asked the boy who was trying as hard as he could to not look into Pete's crazy eyeball, and its deathly gaze.

The boy began to cower, shaking even more in his shoes, as all became clearer before him.

"What am I doing in town you ask? Well I am just passing through. I will only be here a day or two, then I will be heading off to the North Pole, to take care of some real business I got with a horse up there, and a few old friends who did not do what I told em to do...but don't you mind that...boy. Just tell everyone in town to stay away from ole' Squint-Eye Pete, or they'll get the evil eye as well" cried out Pete as he rolled his crazy eyeball, around and around in his socket, just to scare the little boy that much more.

Squint-Eye Pete was well over six foot four inches tall. He wore an oversized, torn, worn and dusty, wide brimmed black leather hat. He was always dressed, in a large black, tattered leather duster, with black dirty clothes found underneath. He was extremely thin in the middle, and walked with a decided limp.

As he limped around his crazy eyeball would keep time with his one bad leg, as a metronome keeps time, when you play a piano, or like a big bass drum keeps time for a marching band. One foot hits the ground, and the eyeball would go down. The other foot hits the ground the eyeball goes up. Up and down, back and forth, side to side, and round and round. The eyeball would constantly move about the blackened eye-socket, searching for its unwary victims, be them, small children, old men, or even frail aged old Ladies. Anyone who was unfortunate enough to catch its deathly gaze was immediately entrenched, held in its evil trance.

The receiver would be under arrest, spellbound and unable to speak or move, from the pure horror of its ugliness. No doubt about it, Cool Joe Biggs teeth were a beautiful sight to see, next to Ole' Squint-Eye's notorious...evil eyeball.

Growlin Harry the shoeshine boy was very fortunate to have avoided its evil gaze that morning, but only by a stroke of pure luck. The morning sun had just emerged from behind a large dark cloud, as Pete had raised his large brimmed hat to show off that eyeball. As the eyeball tried to focus on Harry the sunlight ever so slightly hit Squints crazy eye at the right angle, giving Harry just enough time to scurry off to safety.

Squint-Eye had been in Centerville not more than a day, going completely unnoticed by the local townsfolk, because he had been keeping the leather eye-patch over his crazy eyeball all day, and his black cowboy hat pulled way down, over his ugly thin face. When Pete saw poor Harry, he just felt like being vile and nasty again. He let his evil eyeball out for some air for a while, so it wouldn't get too rusty, and forget its main purpose in life.

Growlin Harry was almost hysterical with fear after his brief encounter with Pete at his shoeshine stand. He quickly scuttled off, running just as quickly as he could down the alley nearby, between two large buildings at the center of town. He then headed without haste, straight towards Turk's blacksmith shop. As he darted through the wide-open two front doors, he ran straight into one of Turk's large, muscled outstretched dirty hands, which grabbed Harry by the scruff of the neck, lifting him right off the ground; all the while, his feet were still in motion.

"Where are you going in such a hurry Harry?"

"I'm...ah...ah...er...argg..."

"What's the heck is the matter with you?"

"You look like you Black Jack Tilly is chasing after you" said Turk as he sat Harry back on the ground, holding him in place for a moment to try, and calm him down.

"Man it's...ah...worse than that Turk! I...ah...ah...ah...just ran into Squint-Eye Pete at my shoeshine stand and...he tried to give me, the old evil eye. If it weren't for a stroke of...pure...luck...and...some sunshine, I would have been a real goner."

Turk looked intently at Harry, asking in a questioning tone, "Are you telling me Squint-Eye Pete is here in our Centerville, scaring little boys? Who are you trying to kid Harry? Squint-Eye is way up in Saint Louis, locked away in a dirty old jail cell.

"No he's here...Turk...right here in Centerville. He's up to no good...I tell ya."

"If what you say is true, then take me to see him right now. Let us have him try to pick on someone his own size. Let us have him try picking on someone who isn't scared of no...crazy eyeball!" proclaimed Turk loudly as he pointed towards the front door of his shop, then motioning for Harry to get moving.

Both Harry with Turk tagging along marched out of the blacksmith shop, back down between the two buildings, past the horse-stables, around to the front of the town's bank, and right over to the local general store, where Harry kept his shoeshine stand.

Squint was nowhere to be found.

"He's not here anymore...but I tell ya...he's around here somewhere. Anyway Pete said he was...ah...heading to the North Pole soon to take care of some business with Charlie and Black Jack...and he didn't look to happy. He's going to cause trouble up there...he told me so."

"Well, I've got to get the police chief on this, and let him know that Pete might be in town and that he's broken out of jail once again" said Turk as he let go of his grip on Harry. Turk swiftly headed off towards the police station, found at the other end of town.

Harry finding himself free of Turk's grasp ran off as fast as he could, towards his home when he ran smack into Louis, who was coming out of Mr. Benson's ice cream shop.

"Harry what's the matter with you?"

"We gotta..."

"Why are you in such a hurry?"

"Ah..."

"You almost knock my ice cream out of my hand."

"Louis we gotta talk, you're never going to believe who I just ran into..."

"Who..."

"I just saw Squint-Eye Pete right here in Centerville and...man...I'm not kidding he tried to give me the evil eye and everything. Nevertheless, I got away by a stroke of pure luck. It was unbelievable Louis! It was just unbelievable!

"Holy cow you're not kidding me, are you Harry? I can tell by just looking at your face that something happened. Squint-Eye Pete is right here in our town!"

"Pete told me he's heading up to the North Pole to take care of some unfinished business with Black Jack, Cool Joe, and Rags. Th he said he's got some other business with our Charlie. What are we going do Louis?" blurted out Harry as he started growling a bit, then went about rubbing the bottoms of his feet, where the holes in his shoes were.

"Man that's the worst news I have heard all year. Old Pete is here in our town. Harry I've got to tell you something. Chug and I are planning on going to the North Pole ourselves in a few days. Didn't you see the newspapers yesterday, and today? Charlie's sick. One of the magic jingle bells is missing, and the bells don't work anymore, because the circle of magic is broken within them. That old rat Black Jack Tilly is up there running the North Pole. No Christmas, and no Christmas presents this year" said Louis with a look of disaster written all over his face.

"Holy cow, that's why Squint-Eye Pete is...here, and he's after you Louis. You have one of those magic jingle bells and he is out to steal it from you. He is going to take it to the North Pole, to fix the bells, keep them for himself with all their powers, and then take over the North Pole. That's it...that's his plan I tell you. Man oh, man." said Harry while he was still rubbing the bottoms of his sore feet.

"I think your right Harry."

"Darned sure I'm right!"

"Everyone knew I had that bell last year when Charlie gave it to me. I rang it that night in the snowstorm, so Charlie could find me. Remember; that story was in all the local and state newspapers? That bell must have more powers than you or I know about, or he wouldn't be here," said Louis as he grabbed Harry by the shirt, to pull him back, inside the ice cream shop.

"I have to find a place to hide out for awhile, to think. Harry. Go find Chug and Mr. Beamer. Tell them what's going on. Man I need to hide out and quick! Pete and that crazy eyeball are after me! No...no...I got it. I know what to do. Tell em I'll be out in the cornfields behind Mr. Beamer's barn, where Mr. Beamer always takes his daytime naps.

"You've got it Louis..."

"Hurry...Harry. Hurry up...go! Tell em to meet me out there Harry."

Harry nodded in agreement with Louis. He dashed off again, at a wild and frantic pace, toward Chug's house. Harry flew past Apollo who was hitched to his wagon and taking some supplies out to Hattie May house.

"Where are you going in such a big hurry Harry?" called out Apollo as Harry raced by.

"Meet me in the cornfield out behind Mr. Beamer's barn in about an hour Apollo. Louis is in trouble...big trouble" called back Harry as he dashed out of sight behind the post office.

"OK I'll be there Chug," shouted back Apollo, as Chug quickly passed out of sight.

Harry managed to find Mr. Beamer and Chug, getting them both to meet Louis out back of the barn, in the cornfields within the hour, just as Louis had told him to do. Harry went over everything with them that had happened that morning with Squint-Eye Pete at the shoeshine stand. When he was finished, Mr. Beamer just stood there for a few minutes, to ponder over everything that Harry had just said.

He now grew just as worried as the boys were, about the whole situation.

"Harry I think you're right. Squint-Eye isn't a dummy, I tell you he's after that bell around Louis's neck all right. We've got to get Louis, with Chug both packed up, and out of here right quick. You have to leave first thing, next morning...before Pete finds you both" said Mr. Beamer as he now turned to face Louis, who was just beginning to really understand that this was not just a daydream anymore, and that sooner than later he was really heading off to the North Pole.

"Man you're right Mr. Beamer. We've got to get going and soon. This is really happening isn't it? I just can't believe it."

"Chug you and Louis sleep out here tonight in the cornfield. I will get all the supplies ready, and bring everything down from the attic throughout the night. All will be ready by daybreak. Harry get going and find the Chief of Police and the Mayor. Tell them what's going on. Also be sure to tell them, to be on the lookout for Ole' Squint-Eye."

"You got it Mr. Beamer, I will find them both just as fast as I can" said Harry as he bustled off out of sight, again racing out through the cornfields just as fast as he had just raced in.

Just then, Apollo trotted in, parting a few cornstalks, appearing at the left side of the small clearing. He trotted up to the three worrisome looking souls, looking at the worry in their faces. He began to speak.

"Louis I heard from Harry earlier this morning that something is wrong, and that you're in deep trouble. How, can I help you out?"

"Yeah, we got troubles...Apollo...real troubles. Sit down. I will tell you all about it" said Louis as Apollo circled about a minute to find a comfortable place to sit and listen to all that Louis, Chug and Mr. Beamer had to say. After all was said, Apollo felt he knew what had to be done. He spoke again.

"Louis I may not be the smartest horse, but I do have some horse-sense. It is as plain as the long nose on my face. I have to go with you, and Chug to the North Pole."

"What...?"

"No doubt in my mind. You are going to need my strong and sturdy back. I can haul all those supplies you're going to need with you, and I can: carry you through the swiftest of rivers, shelter you from the cold winds of the North Pole, bear you up the steepest mountainsides, and protect you from the most wild and dangerous animals, that your surely going to meet, as you travel northward. I owe it to Charlie, because he once saved my best friends life. He once saved Jupiter, and we need to return the favor, and save his."

"You will really go with us Apollo? That would be the greatest news I have heard all day. We could use your company, and of course you're the strongest horse I know."

"Yeah, I agree with Louis. We'd love to have you come along Apollo. Then I wouldn't have to walk the whole way."

"Chug..."

"Well you always told me to be honest, and I was just being honest Louis."

"Apollo don't go listening to Chug, sometimes his mouth gets him in trouble almost as much as mine does."

"Well I would be happy to carry you to the North Pole Chug. You could be my "special guest" the whole way," said Apollo as a broad smile crossed his face.

With all now in agreement, Apollo stood up, walking over to where Chug with Louis were now standing. He dropped his head slightly forward, making one last proud proclamation.

"Chug, Louis I vow to let you both, be "my masters" and I shall do as you command on this great and very epic journey that you two are planning. It will be an honor to serve you both. Will, you let me?"

"I accept your vow to let me be your master," said Louis.

"And I Chug will accept your vow as well."

"We are all in accord then; you are to help both, Chug, Charlie, and I out all you can, and promise to stand by our side, throughout the long journey. It's settled. We will now all travel forward together, on this great quest. Be there good times or bad times, we are now brought together to full fill this calling that has been brought upon us".

Apollo smiled again.

"To the Great North Pole" said Louis with an undeniably, and very excited look in his eyes.

"To the Great North Pole" called back Apollo, and Chug together.

With that done Apollo rose up to his full height, stomped his hooves on the ground with great conviction, let out a huge breath of air, turned quickly in place, dashing off towards the direction, from which he had entered the clearing earlier. He suddenly stopped before passing though the clearing, turned back towards Louis, then spoke one more time.

"One last thing Louis before we go, I need to go talk with a first-rate, and trusted friend of mine. I will be back at daybreak to depart with you, and Chug on our journey. Do not leave without me, for I will return with good news. I can assure you that."

Apollo once again pivoted about, darting off through the opening in the cornstalks, not to been seen again that day.

Mr. Beamer agreed with all that was discussed. He said his goodbyes to the boys, and then took off towards his farmhouse, to get the supplies ready for the next morning's departure.

Louis and Chug settled down for the rest of the day, hiding out in the cornfield, to stay as far away from Pete as they could when Louis remembered something important that needed to be done, before they left in the morning.

"Chug I have got to get down to Mr. Beamer's barn, to get some of Charlie's personal belongings. He left so fast last year on Christmas Eve that he forgot to take some of his most cherished things. I have to take his most prized possessions to the North Pole with us, for Charlie. It will surely make him feel better if he gets some of his old things back," said Louis as he stood up, then starting towards the barn.

"Good idea Louis. I'll stay here, and watch out for Pete. If I see anything I'll whistle twice," said Chug as he proceeded with Louis down to the far edge of the cornfield.

Louis entered at the side double Dutch doors of Mr. Beamer's barn, slowly moving towards Charlie's stall, all the while trying to keep a low profile, and out of sight of the other animals that were deep in slumber, well into their late afternoon naps.

It is there were Louis found Charlie's old green straw hat. The one he use to wear when he delivered the ice, during the summertime. It was neatly hanging on a nearby nail just where Charlie had left it. Louis then advanced over to a nearby cabinet hanging on the barn wall, taking out Charlie's old woolen plaid blanket that he used to wear around his back, when it was cold at night, while standing in his stall.

Lastly, he found Charlie's most prized possession of all, his eagle feather that he found in the cornfield one summer day a few years back. The feather always reminded Charlie of the great courage of the eagle, and the symbol of freedom, he represented. This was something that Charlie knew to be true that these two things were to be cherished, above all else.

Louis placed all three items gently into a small cloth bag found hanging nearby. He slung the bag softly over his shoulder then turned to leave the barn just as quickly as he had entered.

As Louis was quietly walking back through Charlie's stall, and out toward the side doors to make his escape (back into the cornfields) his foot rustled something nestled in the hay that made a very low, soft and almost indecipherable chime.

Louis paused a moment to think. He dropped the cloth bag off his shoulder, slowly lowering it to the ground. He crouched down on his knees, with a great curiosity now residing in his heart. Louis gently began to sift through the dry straw with both hands, trying to find what might lie beneath. Louis felt through the shafts of straw for a few tense moments. Finally, he felt what he had kicked only a moment earlier.

Louis made a small clearing right in the middle of the barn. There it laid in its entire silvery splendor.

"The true... lost Magic Jingle Bell."

Louis's clear blue eyes were transfixed on the bell, and the beautiful workmanship that is possessed. It was made of pure silver with small inlays of red ruby's, and small green emeralds. The artistry was undeniable; it was from an elves hand, crafted from a time long ago.

Louis slowly and ever so gently picked up the bell. He cradled it in both hands, all the while staring at it very intently. He sat in a moment of awe, looked around again to see if anybody was looking, then gave the bell a quick gingerly shake, to see if the beauty of the chime could still be heard clearly, from inside the bell's silvery casing.

All that was needed was a slight movement of the chime. The bell came to life, making the most melodic sound imaginable. All the animals in the barn awoke instantaneously, each one turned to look at Louis, and the wondrous magic bell cupped in his hand.

Louis muttered under his breath.

"The...bell...I found the real missing magic jingle bell". It is in my hands, the true one that is needed to complete the circle of magic again, restore the strength that lies within them, and give Charlie back his missing courage and strength. This bell will make him well again...it is not the bell that lies around my neck. No this is the true bell. The one that hangs around my neck was given to me only so Charlie can find me, in my time of need. That and that alone is what my bell is for."

Louis looked about the barn one more time. Then seeing that the coast was still clear, covered the magical bell with a soft cloth handkerchief that he took out of his top shirt pocket. He lightly placed the small bell into his front left pants pocket.

He flung the bag that carried Charlie's belongings, back over his left shoulder, then quietly turned and looked about again to see if anybody had entered the barn. He looked at all of his animal friends in the barn, who were looking back at him. With a subtle gesture to all present, he motioned that this was a secret to be kept between them, and no one else.

With this small gesture towards the animals done, he quickly escaped out of the side doors without saying a word, and without looking back. Louis made his way back behind the barn, up past the first row of cornstalks, seeing Chug right where he had last seen him, only a few moments before. Louis motioned Chug to follow without saying a word. Both hastened back into the safety of the cornfield, and out of sight of possible prying eyes.

"Chug, I found it. I found it!"

"Found what?"

The One True...Magic Bell. The one bell that Charlie had lost, and the one Squint-Eye Pete is really looking for. It's not the bell hanging around my neck that Charlie gave me last year that has the power needed to heal Charlie. This is the bell Pete is seeking," said Louis in a low voice as he took the bell back out of his front pocket. He un-wrapped it from its cloth cocoon and laid it on the ground in a small clearing before him.

"You're right Louis, man just look at that bell. You can tell by looking at it, that that is the "true bell". It appears to be just like the others that Charlie had hanging around his neck that Christmas Eve in Mr. Beamer's, barn last year.

"You did it."

You found the one true "Magic Bell". It is a miracle. Man it is a calling Louis, it is just destiny that you would find "The Bell" on the same day that we are to go off on our journey to the North Pole.

"You're right Chug. Our trip must be our destiny, calling to us," said Louis as both boys stood with the weight of the future of Christmas now both squarely upon them.

Each only had the other, and their pounding hearts to keep them company that late afternoon, in the lonely cornfield. Each sat hovering over the bell, gazing upon its beauty with daydreams and visions, of the great North Pole circling in their ever chattering, young minds. As their dreams continued to stir them into the early evening, darkness slowly descended over the cornfield, where the two exhausted boys finally laid down for the night.

Louis with eyes partial closed laid on the ground beneath a pale sickle moon hanging over the northern cornfields, thinking back to the days of playing with his father under a warm summertime sky.

Louis often thought of his father. And how much he missed him.

Captain Parks had gone off to serve his country so long ago when Louis was just a small child of only four or five. It was so long ago. Louis could only remember traces of his father's face, and the smell of the after-shave that he so often wore. It is funny but you always remember the little things, when you truly miss someone, and Louis most certainly...did miss his father.

Even though Chug was laying only few feet away from Louis, Louis never felt more lonely, and helpless in the world than he did at that very moment in time.

Louis reached into his baggy cotton shirt, digging way down to find the silver locket that Santa had given him last year on Christmas Eve. As he clasped the thin locket in his tender hand, his thoughts went out: to Hattie May, Molly, Muncy (his golden retriever) and his dad again. He had not even left on his journey, and he already was missing his mom, and longed for his father, now more than ever. He knew in his heart of hearts that: his mother and father, would be with him in spirit and thoughts, throughout every daring adventure that lay on the mysterious road ahead, and every small dangerous step northward that he would soon be taking.

Louis turned to look at Chug who was turning and tossing about on the ground, trying to get comfortable. He felt that the days and nights that lay ahead for both of them, would turn out just fine, with a little luck. And that both of them would return in time, safely into the waiting arms of their family and friends. With this in mind, Louis let out one last breath, seemingly able to let it all go for the night.

Louis turned to look at Chug one more time, noticing that Chug had now drifted off into a fidgety sleep. This gave Louis the courage, that he too, could finally fall asleep for the night.

Under a starlit summer night both young boys fell fast asleep to the sounds of evening birds talking to each other in the trees surrounding the cornfield, and to the touch of a gentle, warm summer wind blowing over them, and throughout the gently swaying cornstalks. Louis could faintly smell fresh, baked bread coming from Hattie May's oven, and feel the warmth of his bed calling for him, but he knew tonight would be only the first of many nights that lie ahead, that the safety of his home, and the comfort of his bed would be calling to him.

Louis knew he would change slowly soon, from being a small youthful farm-boy raised in a rural Indiana town, into a daring adventurous young man, who was to crisscross and travel the world over in search of his destiny.

Soon he knew he would stop all the daydreaming that had entangled his young mind so many times in the past and that soon, he would start doing all the wonderful things he had dreamed about, or read about, up in his room, so many days and nights before.

He was to live the life of a young and daring adventurer by daybreak, with no turning back.

Louis finally rolled over one last time for the night. He pulled his shirt collar up against the soft, inviting wind. He jostled about in the cornstalks a bit to comfort his weary bones. He twitched about a bit then he fell into an impatient sleep next to Chug, who was in a restless sleep.

Chug must have been dreaming, and hoping that Squint-Eye Pete's crazy eyeball and evil gaze would not find him this night, because that was exactly what Louis, was sure his dreams would hold for him...this night...as well.

~Chapter 4~

The Cornfield

Harry had frantically run off that afternoon back into town with his mind just racing, with thoughts that evil had come to Centerville, and was now after Louis. After talking with Louis about Squint-Eye Pete and the journey to the North Pole, Harry was chalked full of excitement, and overwhelmed with worry.

It turns out Harry could not keep his mouth closed long enough, for Chug and Louis, to quietly slip out of town. He ran straightaway into Tessie and Molly in front of the post office, back by Turks blacksmith shop. Harry began: rambling on and on about Charlie being sick, about Louis with Chug, and the plans they were making, and about him running into Squint-Eye, at his shoeshine stand earlier that day.

Harry ran into Sammy the Stutterer and Short-Stack over by the ballpark. He blabbed to them, about everything that had happened earlier that day. He then bumped into Jay, Becky, and Sally over by the Centerville Park, telling them the same story. Really he was just telling the story repeatedly, to everyone in town who would stay still long enough to listen to him.

Harry was so wound up, and scared at the same time that he let the cat out of the bag. Eventually everyone knew where Louis and Chug were hiding, about the plan for them to leave for the North Pole in the morning, and that Louis knew, Squint-Eye Pete was in town and out to get him.

Molly got so distressed and upset about the whole thing that she, could not possible let Louis go to the North Pole without seeing him first. When Molly heard the news from Harry yesterday, she headed straight home that night, dashing up to her room, to think the whole thing through. She thought she might never get to see him again, and that some terrible fate, would most likely come to him on such a long journey. In her mind over and over, she kept running the situation, and what could she do to help.

Tessie came over after eating her dinner. She sat with Molly up in her room long into the night, when finally Molly broke down and began to cry aloud.

"I can't let him go. He might never come back. I might never to get to marry him, and grow old together. I've been dreaming about it all these years, since I first saw him. I just love him Tessie. He's gotta know that by now. What are we going to do Tessie?"

"You need to talk him out of going in the morning, that's what you need to do. Go tell him how much you'll miss him...or better yet...scare him Molly. Tell him how dangerous it's going to be," pronounced Tessie as she grabbed Molly's hand, all the while trying to comfort her, the best she could.

"Awe, he doesn't get scared too easily; remember last year when Black Jack came to town; the kidnapping and all. I tell you that boy always causes me so much trouble...but I love him Tessie. I just love him."

Molly slunk down on her bed, buried her head into her pillow, and started having a long hard cry. Tessie gently began to brush Molly's long soft hair and comfort her again when she quietly said, "Molly you gotta think real hard what to do. If he ever got hurt...you would never forgive yourself, for letting him go."

Suddenly Molly sat up on the bed. You could tell by the wild look in her swollen and puffy eyes that she, had came up with the answer she sought.

She loudly cried out.

"I've got it!"

"What Molly what!"

"I've got it Tessie!"

"Well..."

"I'll go with him Tessie. That's it! My mind is made up. I need to watch out for him so he doesn't get into any trouble and heck I will even watch out...for that Chug...the best I can."

Tessie looked at Molly, with the wild look in her eyes. Tessie was just speechless at the thought of it all.

After taking a long...silent pause...to ponder what Molly had just said Tessie slowly placed Molly's hairbrush back on the nightstand (by the bed), next she turned to look at Molly again. Slowly she shook her head in agreement.

"Your right Molly, you have to fight for the man you love, and you have to make sacrifices for him, and if going to the North Pole will a part of that sacrifice...then so be it.

With the reality of the situation sinking in with each minute that passed, the girls both lay on the bed and started a long hard cry. Tessie cried because she thought she might never see Molly again if she went off with Louis, and Molly cried because if she did not go with Louis, she might never see Louis again.

Tessie also was so very fond of Chug. She was worried about him going off with Louis, as much as Molly was worrying about Louis.

Both girls were just inconsolable.

The night wore on. Finally, both girls fell fast asleep for the night, never really knowing what the next daybreak would bring for them.

As the cool morning sunshine broke through the fading dawn, the town of Centerville was alive with activity.

Mr. Beamer had been up in the attic all night clanging and banging around, making so much noise that Mrs. Beamer, barely got any sleep at all. She knew her husband was up to something. Finally, she proceeded up to the attic in the early morning, and started to question him emphatically.

"Thomas Costello Beamer what are you up to, in this dank old attic?

"Er...nothing...really...honey..."

"You've been up here all night scampering about...so I know that the wheels of adventure must be turning in your mind once again. Why are all these clothes, and boxes lying about?

"Ah...er..."

"I hope this has nothing to do with, what Harry has been telling everybody all over town, something about Louis and Chug wanting to go to the North Pole, and saving Charlie. And then I heard that Ole' Squint-Eye Pete is after them. Is all this true?" asked Mrs. Beamer as she sat down on a nearby steamer case to take it all in.

"Abigail, I'm just going to come right out and tell you what's going on."

"Well..."

"Chug as well as Louis are heading to the North Pole to save Charlie...they have to leave this morning."

"What...?"

"Moreover, yes Squint-Eye Pete is after Louis. You know I have always had wanderlust in my heart but I'm too old to travel now, but these two young boys are ready for this adventure. I'm telling you sweetie, Christmas's future is in big trouble. Charlie's is in big trouble, and someone has to take control here and do something. I have to help them off this morning safely, and you've got to let me do it" said Mr. Beamer as he placed the last of the supplies by the attic door.

Just after that Hattie May walked up the stairs. She slowly entered the attic, now seeing everything that was going on.

"Thomas I went to Louis's room last night...he was not there, and this morning he is still not back. I'm just as worried as can be. Where's he, and what's really going on here? I heard that story Harry is telling all over town, and I have to put two and two together. Is my Louie really planning on, going off to the North Pole to save Charlie?"

"Well Hattie May...ah..."

"Has Louis gone mad?"

"Well you see...well yes he's...going..."

"Has he left yet?" asked Hattie May as she pulled a small handkerchief out of her front pocket. She began wiping off a stream of constant tears that were now cascading down her limp cheeks.

"Oh, don't cry Hattie May everything will be OK, trust me. And no, he has not left yet. He slept the night in the cornfield behind the barn with Chug. They had to hide out all night from Squint-Eye Pete, who is in town looking for them. They are safe this morning I know because I checked on them a few times though out the night. They slept just fine, and yes, they are planning on going to the North Pole. They are leaving this morning. I am just now going to bring these supplies to them and then, I have to help to get them safely on their way," said Mr. Beamer as he gave Hattie May a warm, reassuring hug.

"So he's going then, and there is nothing I can do?"

"The whole thing has been planned out down to the last detail. Do not worry Hattie May they will be just fine. They'll have the best equipment. They'll have my old journal, a few pairs of my old snowshoes, my compass, tents, lantern, my former maps, and all of my supplies that I used, on my long journey to the North Pole...so many years ago, plus I sat with Louis for hours upon hours the last few days. We went over everything that he needs to do, and I told him everything he needs to know about the dangers of the wilds."

"But he's just so very young Thomas."

"That's true, but he's a smart boy and very courageous Hattie May. He is only a few years younger than I was, when I left on my journey to the North Pole so many years ago. I did just fine. Hattie May he can do this, I have the utmost confidence in him. You have to let him grow up now, and find his destiny that was chosen just for him. Louis and Charlie are the best of friends. This is just what best friends do for each other. When one of them is in trouble; the other one has to help"

Hattie May gave Abigail a long hug, which she desperately needed at that moment from her best friend. Abigail tried to speak but Hattie May stopped her in mid-sentence. She then cleared her eyes of tears; fixed her dress a bit, and started to head slowly back down the narrow stairway. At the bottom of the stairs she stopped, turning backwards to face Mr. Beamer. She spoke out.

"Well if we can't stop them, and their hearts are set on helping Charlie, then let's make sure they're ready for the long road ahead. I am going to make some coffee for everyone, then let's get these supplies to them, and get them off before it gets too late."

Abigail along with Mr. Beamer nodded in agreement to what Hattie May said. They went directly to work, clearing the attic of everything the boys would need. They both started bringing the supplies down to the edge of the cornfield, as the first light of the day appeared over the eastern skyline.

Hattie May went back to her kitchen and made some coffee, all the while deep in thought.

She packed up two freshly baked apple pies and some flour biscuits, covering them in a red and a white checkered cloth. All the time her mind was just so full of worry, trying to decide, if this was truly the best thing, to let Louis go off on this wild adventure. If only her husband Captain Parks was here, thought Hattie May. Louis would listen to his father. He would never let Louis go. She was just beside herself, and so full of sadness and worry, at the thought that her only son would leave her side, by mid-morning.

*

The morning sun had now fully risen over the eastern horizon, casting long probing shadows over the hills, and valleys of Centerville. This day would be like none other for the two young adventurers, and for all of the willing unlikely participants, who were now fully committed to the daunting task set before them.

The boys hearing a commotion over by the barn quickly covered themselves with cornstalks. They were lying as quiet as possible when they saw Hattie May with Mr. Beamer walking towards them, carrying some supplies that they would need for their trip.

Louis quickly jumped up. He ran towards his mom with his arms flung wide open.

"Mom I'm so sorry I did not come home last night. I thought Squint-Eye Pete would find me in my bed...to who knows...to what end...so I had to sleep out here last night. Mr. Beamer told me the best thing to do, would be to stay the night outside here with Chug. Mom I was just so scared. Don't be mad at me."

"Louie you know I love you, and no I'm not mad at you. I talked with Mr. Beamer this morning. I think that I now understand what you and Chug must do. I am not happy about it, but Charlie's life is in terrible danger, and the future of Christmas and the future of Santa's Village are at stake. I agree you have to go and quickly" said an enlivened Hattie May as she set a red cloth bag full of goodies on the ground. She then gave Louis and Chug a very genuine hug.

"Man I just knew you would understand mom. I just knew it," said Louis as he gave his mom what he thought might be the last hug he would ever give her.

Chug gave Hattie May a big hug as well, "Hattie May you have to go to my mom, after I leave this morning. Tell her everything that's going on; tell her that I love her as well, that I will be home by next spring...and that everything...will be just fine. Will ya tell her for me?"

Chug just kept hugging her, as if he was hugging his own mom. He would just not let go.

"Yes I will tell her, and give her a big hug for you. You don't have to worry Chug I'm sure she will understand."

Molly now burst into the clearing through some cornstalks with Tessie and Muncy, bounding quickly behind them. Muncy's ears and tail were flopping about, and he had the sadist look he had ever had on his face before, because he had heard the new about Charlie as well. He now understood that Louis would be leaving him for a long...long...time.

Muncy jumped up into Louis's waiting arms, giving Louis a hug as if he would never let go.

"I love you too Muncy. Don't worry, I'll be back just like Chug said, in the first part of spring at the latest. You stay here and keep Hattie May company, and guard the farmhouse for her while I'm away. Will you do that for me?"

Muncy just shook his head in agreement the best he could all the while his heart was just breaking.

Louis placed Muncy back on the ground then turned to face Molly, who was now standing defiantly, directly in front of him. Louis hadn't noticed before but she was dressed: in sturdy black walking boots, a large furry top-coat (which appeared to very practical) and she had a large, well worn leather backpack on her back, with a medium-sized wooden walking stick in her right hand.

"Well, you're not going anywhere without me Louis; not this time. I'm going to look out after you, and make sure you don't get lost," said Molly with a stance that defied argument.

"Molly what are you thinking about?"

"You heard me..."

"Have you gone daft?"

"No..."

"This is going to be very dangerous. There will be: wild beast, horrible cold snowy nights sleeping in unknown forests, steep mountains to climb, maybe wild marauding animals, and who knows...what else."

"Well I'm taller than you Louis, and you know I can beat you up. If I can do that, then I know I am tough enough to make it to the North Pole...with you...so there. In addition, I weigh more than you do. Do you want to Indian leg wrestle right now? Do I have to prove it Louis? Do I...?"

Louis turned; he looked at Chug with the most puzzled look on his face then turned to look for help of some kind, or a sign from Mr. Beamer or Hattie May.

Both just stood there with blank looks on their faces as if to say,

"I don't think you have a choice Louis. Her mind is made up."

After a moment of deep contemplation, Louis smiled as wide as he could, saying aloud, in a loving and friendly tone.

"To the North Pole..."

Chug chimed in.

"To the North Pole then..."

Just like that, it was done. Chug and Louis had found another traveling partner, and good friend, when they needed it most.

Tessie came bustling in through the cornstalks. She moseyed up next to Hattie May, lightly pushing Molly out of the way, looking squarely at Chug and Louis.

"Yeah that's right Louis, Molly needs to watch your back, and as for you Chug, you'd better not forget about me and come back safely, or you're going to get it...and I mean it."

Tessie ever so slightly and not noticeable to Chug pretended to trip on a wayward cornstalk. She fell directly into Chug's arms. As Chug caught her, he looked directly into her soft, inviting eyes. Both of their eyes locked together. Chug, gave Tessie a look and hug that Tessie would never forget; it was returned in kind.

"I will be back as soon as can be Tessie, you can count on that. Heck, I've got to be back in time, for the start of our baseball season next year. Chug smiled broadly then winked at Tessie to let her know that the baseball season, wasn't the only reason he had to get back by spring.

Tessie knew that with that little wink, Chug really did love her.

Tessie upon being released, from Chug's strong grasp turned backwards towards the group, and with profound determination in her voice that belied her tender young age, she spoke.

"Well I've got to stay here and look after everyone while you three are gone. Let's get you all out of here before Squint-Eye Pete shows up, or there's going to be real trouble. Heck everyone in town knows you're out here in this old cornfield, so surely Squint-Eye knows it as well."

Before anyone else could speak, Apollo now trotted into the clearing from the far end. He echoed in, "She's right Louis we all must be leaving quickly. You're going to need all the help you can get for this trip, and I have brought just the company you need."

Before Louis could even open his mouth Apollo stepped aside and as he did, Jupiter the Show Horse with great pride sauntered into the clearing right behind Apollo.

"I've heard that you're all going on a little journey northward, to see Charlie. I thought you might invite me along for the stroll. I sort of miss Ole' Charlie, and I've got a few things to take up with that Black Jack Tilly as well."

"Jupiter, Apollo!" yelled out Louis and Chug in complete exhilaration.

"We can use all the help we can get, and yes I've got a few things to tell that Black Jack Tilly myself!" said Louis as he dashed toward the two majestic horses. Upon reaching them, long hugs and greetings abounded.

With the sight of all of his friends, and his mother there Louis felt that everyone was behind him now. He now felt that the journey would be a success. Louis: gave a warm, longing look to everyone present, straightened up his baggy pants a bit, wiped the dust off his shirt, he then took Mr. Beamer's bearskin fur cap out of his back pocket, placing it evenly on his head.

"Well it looks like that Black Tilly is in big trouble. What are we waiting for then?" asked a smiling Louis.

"Yeah, what are we waiting for?" added Chug, Molly, and Apollo in unison as all moved forward into the center of the clearing.

Promptly mounted upon Jupiter and Apollo, were all of the supplies that Mr. Beamer had brought down during the night. With Mr. Beamer's, help the three young travelers checked their travel gear out one last time, to be sure that they had everything they would be needing, and that nothing had be left behind. Hattie May finally handed Chug the two apple pies, and flour biscuits she had cooked the day before, which made Chug's eyes light up as big as a oversized clock face.

"Don't worry about these pies; I will personally see that these are cared for, and don't go to waste."

Hattie May smiled lovingly at Chug.

Louis placed the winter fur coat that Mr. Beamer had given him into a large saddlebag on the back of Jupiter then placed the smaller bag of Charlie's belonging into a small sidesaddle bag. Mr. Beamer walked up to the horses. He gave Louis: his fine walking stick, the topography maps of Canada, Russia, and the North Pole, a small book of sun and moon charts, then gave him his walrus flute, and his compass, which Louis now placed into one of his front saddlebags.

After all the supplies were ready, Chug easily mounted Apollo then Jupiter knelled down as low as he could (with the help of Louis), Molly mounted Jupiter. When Molly was comfortable in the saddle and Louis was sure they were all ready he in turn mounted Jupiter, straddling the saddle right behind where Molly was sitting.

Louis now sitting on top of Jupiter's strong, and sturdy back, turned to face his mother and Mr. Beamer, speaking in a genuinely convincing, and mature voice for the first time in his entire young life.

"The future of Christmas is now in our hands. Charlie needs our help. We will not linger or dawdle about any longer. Charlie we are coming, so hold on my good friend. We will be there within the turn of the season."

Louis took his right hand, which held the stately walking stick; he raised it high into the summertime air.

"See you all again by next spring. I love you mom, and don't worry, we'll be back soon enough."

Hattie May's loving eyes welled up with tears, as Mr. Beamer gave everyone a look of assurance and confidence.

"Good luck to you my young travelers, may you travel with god-speed. Say hi to Charlie for me, and watch out for ole' Squint-Eye Pete, for he's sure to be around some dark corner in your near future, so make sure you do what I told you Louis. He won't be so tough to handle if you do what I told you. Remember what I told you Louis," said the wizened Mr. Beamer.

"Be sure to talk to my mom now Hattie May. Tell her I'll be back soon as well," said Chug with a forlorn look on his face.

Just then, Molly realized that in all of the commotion that the last night had held, that she too had forgotten to tell her mom she was leaving.

"Tell my mom too Tessie. We forgot to tell her last night, oh she is going to kill me when I get home, darn it. Be sure to tell her Tessie. Be sure," said Molly as she spoke to Tessie, who was standing nearby with tears gushing down her reddened cheeks.

Molly nudged backwards a bit into Louis's lap. Louis placed one arm more securely around Molly's waist. He gave a quick tug on Jupiter's reins, which tightened up the bit in Jupiter's mouth. Jupiter gave way to Louis's command, he turned to the left, starting toward the far side of the clearing, away from Mr. Beamer's barn, and out towards the open dirt road.

Mr. Beamer with Hattie May waived to the eager travelers as they made their way farther and farther down, towards the lone dusty road, that was heading due north. The band of young adventures reached the main road out of town, about two miles further away when Sally, Short Stack, Jay, Becky, Sammy, Harry, and few other of Louis and Chug's friends showed up. They all started to run down the road after them, waving and yelling loudly good-bye.

"Good Bye Louis!"

"Good luck Molly!"

"Bye Chug! Come back soon!"

Everyone shouted out with great excitement heard in his or her voices.

As the party started to leisurely vanish away from the view of the others (who had gathered on the road to wish them goodbye) and as they slowly faded out of sight, over the last rolling hill, on the top of a long shallow valley, Louis, Chug, and Molly could be seen waving goodbye...for the very last time.

Far off in the distance at the other side of the valley, upon another hilltop next to the Centerville water tower, and train station a lone tall black rider on horseback could barely be seen watching the young travelers as well.

Squint-Eye Pete was facing north on a dark fearsome stead. His tall black hat was pulled down over his long thin forehead, and a lone leather patch could barely be seen covering his left eye.

~Chapter 5~

The Journey Begins

It was a beautiful mild summer day, with the sun languishing high overhead in the Indiana skies. Sunshine warmed the excited traveler's hearts and minds as they began their long, arduous, and most difficult trek to the North Pole. All were light in spirit and full of anticipation, as to what the next turn of the road might bring for them.

Would there be dangerous and wild mountain ranges to conquer?

Could there be deep strange valleys to explore?

May there possibly be great ancient trees to climb, or wild animals to fend off?

Might each turn in the road bring danger or safety, beauty or unpleasantness?

Trees and valleys stretched out in front of our innocent group of friends as they ambled along the dirt roads heading northwards. A few lone travelers would say hi, and wave, as each stranger would pass by. The smells of summer were in the air and a few lone song birds in flight, could be heard singing high overhead. The songs they sung were sweet and uplifting for the heart, which only lightened the spirits of the company.

Our five travelers crossed out of the city limits, and homespun comfort of Centerville and the familiar places they knew; where they had lived all their entire young lives. As they looked backwards, they could see the Centerville water tower over the last hill, as they passed out of the town's last valley and down into, nearby Martinville County.

Jupiter was still a mighty vision to see as he always had been. His coat was the color of raw coal; sleek, shiny, and black. His long flowing wild mane of hair was blowing in the warm, gentle afternoon breezes. His head was tilted slightly forward, his eyes were clear and honest, and his heart was still mighty and proud. His gait as he walked down the road was, surefooted and true.

He was still a great champion racehorse, and always would be in his heart. Being only five years old, he was still at his prime and had not lost a step, since his big win in the Gazette Stakes, last year.

Apollo was still a fancifully racehorse as well, and a true confidant and close friend to Jupiter. He was a true champion in his own heart, and was about the same age as Jupiter. Although slightly shorter in stature and lighter in overall weight, he still was a fine figure of a horse in his own right. He could not run as fast as Jupiter, but his stamina was unmatched. He was eloquent and stately, as he slowly trotted down the road next to Jupiter.

Both horses, with the three riders continued on northward for a few hours, before the excitement of the first morning away from home started to fade.

"Louis which way do we travel to get to the North Pole? It is mostly by land, over mountains and valleys, or over water?" asked an inquisitive Molly.

"Well, Mr. Beamer and I went over all the maps he had made from his trip to the North Pole, about forty years ago. We spent hours up in his attic plotting the course we would need to take, until we both agreed that the best and fastest course to take would be, taking a straight northern course across Indiana until we reached the Great Lake. Then take passage on a merchant or passenger ship, cross over the great expanse of water, then head straight up through the Northwest Territories into Canada. We will veer to the northeast up towards the great Boreal Forest. We will cross through the ancient forest, and then head straight through the open areas of the Russian tundra fields. We will traverse over the Ingnok Mountain Range, pass thru the Southern Nanaluk Passage, then into the den of an ancient cave bear, and the home of the Polar Gates, then descend down the other side of Dark Mountain and into Santa's Village."

"Oh...ah...what...that's it Louis..." said Molly "my...oh...my..."

"That's all we have to do?" Chug asked dryly, and with a touch of sarcasm in his voice.

"Are you sure...that sounds so easy? We'll just do we have to do Louis? Let's see, we have to sail over a large lake, cross the Northwest Territories in Canada, travel through Russia, then cross over the Ingnok Mountains, through the Polar Gates, and into what forest? Then cross what...some tundra fields? Well...oh...my...Louis...?

"Well you're going to have to just trust me, and Mr. Beamer that we know what we're doing. It's all written down in the book Mr. Beamer gave me, so don't go worrying Chug. Plus I've got it all in my mind's-eye exactly what we need to do" said Louis with a look of confidence showing on his face.

As Louis was talking to Chug, he pulled the small sturdy compass that Mr. Beamer had given him out of his front lower pants pocket. The compass was made of solid gold, and was about four inches in diameter, with a long golden chain about twelve inches long, that Louis had connected to his leather belt.

The compass was a gift given to Mr. Beamer in China, by an old traveling partner of his, who was a well-seasoned fur trader. Mr. Beamer had made many friends on his long journeys throughout the years, and as all good friends do, they exchanged gifts with each other.

This compass had an intricate and very interesting face, with many small, complicated pulleys and wheels spinning, in all directions inside. It was like nothing that Louis, or anyone else had ever seen before, and you could tell that it was made with very small and skilled hands.

The quality of workmanship was un-matched.

Louis was sure that this one must be the only one like in the world. After looking at the compass for a few moments, Louis looked up and said, "We are heading due north...right on target".

"Man look at that compass Molly. Have you ever seen anything like that in your life?"

"No I haven't Chug..."

"Louis is there something special about Mr. Beamer that you're not telling us? I mean look at that thing."

"You should've seen all the stuff up in his attic. Before we left, I was up there for hours, and man he has more of the strangest stuff you've ever seen, in the whole world. You know you're right Molly. That Mr. Beamer has been places, and done more things in his life, than just about any one person ever has, on the face of the earth. He knows mighty ship captains, world-renowned explorers, noble kings, and queens of strange countries, knows famous Indiana chiefs...and the like. You should've heard him talking up there in his attic...the last few days."

"Wow Louis, I'm starting to believe you. Again just look at that compass" stated Chug.

"And you know those strange stories he tells on his back porch every Friday night during the summer, they're all true. Now wait until you see all the wild stuff he packed for us. You just won't believe it. That compass was just one of the things I've got," said Louis, as he got more excited with each word that fell from his mouth.

"Well Louis that's enough about Mr. Beamer for now, what about the trip ahead? Are we going to see any wild animals on this trip, and will they be...ah...be...big enough, or hungry enough...that they'll want to eat us?" asked Chug as he pretended to gulped for air. Louis turned to look at Chug who was riding Apollo, and was at the rear behind Jupiter.

"Chug I'm sure we will run into some wild animals as we get farther north, into the vast wild-lands, and backwoods of Canada and Russia. There are known to be: wild wolves, lone fierce bears, herds of great elk, bands of marauding coyotes, moose, and most likely other wild and strange animals or beast that, we don't even know about...or even heard of...before."

Louis continued.

"That's why we are fortunate to have Apollo and Jupiter as our companions. I am sure we could out run any danger that is brought upon us. These are two of the fastest racehorses alive."

"You're right about that", chimed in Jupiter "I am the fastest horse on the continent, and Apollo is the only horse I know, who can keep up with me in a sprint. We can out run any old tiger, lion, bear, wolf, or panther if need be. We will watch out for you Louis, Chug and especially for you Molly.

"Will there be wild tigers or lions?" asked Molly in a soft voice into Louis's ear.

"We don't know what we might find on our travels, but you all are safe in my care. I assure you that," said Jupiter as he gave out a mighty whinny, then sending out a great exhale of air out from his mighty lungs to emphasize his point.

As the late afternoon sun started to set, Louis pointed towards a large field of, beautiful yellow and orange colored daises, and wild flowers, implanted on the left side of the road.

"We shall stop here for a few hours to rest. It's been a long first day, and none of us slept much last night, so let's eat a late lunch, and catch up on our sleep a little bit" held Louis as he pulled on the left rein in his hand to turn Jupiter, towards the comfortable, and inviting field.

All the companions drank deeply from their satchels of water, pulled the two apple pies from their cloth covers (out of the saddle bags) then laid down to rest in the tall field of beautiful flowers.

Finding a moment to become just horses again, and not adventurers, Apollo and Jupiter took off trotting around the splendid field of flowers, chasing each other's tail, and frolicking about like two newly born ponies, with neither horse apparently having a care in the world.

A kind rolling stream of clear, cool water lay to the north end of the long low sloping field. Jupiter with Apollo headed straight for it. As they played about the water, it would splash, and fling about off their hooves, high into the air, which cast a strange amber glow over them both, as the summer sunlight shone down through the enchanted water droplets.

It all seemed so magical and surreal to Molly, Chug, and Louis as they witnessed its beauty.

"Look at that Molly" whispered Louis into Molly ear, "They must be best friends. Look how much fun they're having it's truly an inspiration to watch."

"Yes it is Louis. If only it could last forever," said Molly as she tightly gripped Louis hand in hers.

The summer sun was still warm as it gently gave way, down upon their shoulders, which brought comfort and solace into everyone's heart. The glinting yellow sunbeams shone down on the colorful petals of the daffodils, sunflowers, and willow trees that lined a small pond, at the other end of the stream.

Awe, to be a horse thought Louis as he began to daydream while lying on his back in the fragrant field of flowers. He closed his eyes for a moment, took in a great breath though his nose, to smell the wonderful aroma of the flowers, then began dreaming about being a great horse-jockey, riding in next year's "Gazette Stakes". As he crossed over the finish line (in first place), the camera bulbs flashed all around him. He graciously accepted the grand blue ribbon in the winner's-circle then bent down, giving Molly a fine kiss on the check. Louis thought, oh what a wonderful life it would be to famous horse jockey, wearing colorful jerseys, and having all the adoring fans cheering for him.

Molly seeing that Louis was lost again in one of his famous daydreams, lightly nudged up to him. She laid her head on his shoulder, to rest. Louis gently placed one arm around her slender shoulders as they both fell fast asleep, with the sounds of songbirds singing in the nearby birch and pine trees that surrounded the field, and to the sounds of the horses frolicking about, in the gently flowing steam.

Chug dozed off to sleep with thoughts of wild lions, tigers, and panthers on his mind..., as most boys his age are known to do. Chug had a imagination not unlike Louis's, which was full of dreams of what his future would be, of how his life would turn out, and what great adventures would befall him in the immediate future. Chug knew even from his tender age of eleven that this would most likely be the greatest adventure in his life, that he should savior every moment, and make the most of all the days that lie immediately ahead.

With the party of traveler's content, with all the things in the world in order (for a day), no worries were found in anybody's heart. The late afternoon sun dropped down a little further on the western horizon. It now beamed long July shadows, across the multicolored field of flowers, and gently flowing stream. As the shade that was thrown off from a few nearby trees engulfed Louis and Molly, a slight chill was now felt in the air.

Louis slowly awoke; he gently nudged Chug.

After wiping a little sleep out of his eyes, Chug asked a question.

"Do you think this is a good place to sleep for the rest of the afternoon, and into tonight?" After watching Louis throughout the day taking charge, Chug knew that Louis would be the guide and the true leader for this trip, and that he should not be questioned in his authority. Louis just had an inner confidence about himself now that was apparent to the others, as each step forward was taken, and as each moment passed.

True leaders are just born that way.

Jupiter and Apollo were full of courage. Molly would care for everyone, in only a way that a woman can, and Chug would be Louis's trusted sidekick, and companion.

Louis replied.

"Yes, we should stay here for the night. There is clean water, and there are a few large rocks over by that stream that we can sleep under, that will protect us, from the chill of the evening's wind."

Leaves and bushes were spread by Chug and Louis under a few large over hanging rocks found by the stream. Both gathered some firewood. Molly retrieved some water from the stream, to brew some evening tea.

Apollo and Jupiter waded into the stream one more time as the soft sunlight faded in the west, behind a few birch trees. Everyone was found, content, and happy on his or her first night away from Centerville. Lively songs were sung that night around the campfire, as all talked about the trip that lay ahead, and about the wonderful and exciting adventures, they would all surely be sharing in the very near future.

~Chapter 6~

Plainsville Population 51

Morning broke with Molly and Louis lying side by side entangled, inside a deep and tranquil asleep. Chug had awoken early and had already started a crackling fire, brewed some hot coffee in a small metal pan, and had warmed some flour biscuits over the fire. All awoke refreshed, and ready to take on the long day that lay ahead.

"Louis how far do you think we can go today?" ask Chug as he handed a fresh cup of brewed coffee to Louis.

"Well, let's take out that map and compass that Mr. Beamer has given me, and plot our course," said Louis as he slowly warmed up from the coffee, and the morning fire.

The cockcrow sunlight broke through the tall birch, and pine trees, and now shown on Louis's back, and onto the unfolded map in his outstretched hands. All gathered around as Louis together with Chug went over and over the map. Both pointed to their position, where they needed to be, within the next few days, and into the next few months. Louis gazed again at Mr. Beamer's magical compass for a few minutes to make sure that the map was correct.

"There are mostly grassy valleys, shallow streams, and a few small rivers that lay ahead, so we should be able to make good time. At least fifty to seventy miles a day unless Jupiter or Apollo, grow tired. The map and compass appear to be lined up correctly, so I see no problems in our immediate future", said Louis as he folded up the map, closed the cover on the compass, and started to pack his bedroll onto Jupiter's back.

"That sounds good Louis. I am sure glad that Mr. Beamer gave you that map, compass, and went over everything with you. You seem to know so much already. This all seems so easy" said Chug as he now finished packing his bedroll and mounted Apollo.

Molly doused the small fire with water. She then mounted Jupiter as well. Climbing into the saddle, she placed herself in front of Louis.

The way forward seemed full of easy travel, and warm summer days. It was now mid July. The party had planned to reach the Great Lake, by at least the first week of August, if the weather stayed fair and mild. From there they planned to board a merchant ship, or passenger ship, leaving the southern shores towards the far-off, and distant north shore. That would take them directly into the northern most passages of Canada, then into the great wilds of the great Northwest Territories.

The now ever so optimistic travelers, with Jupiter and Apollo keeping a steady pace, traveled easily along the well-worn dirt roads. The three riders had packed light, which made for faster traveling (after all time was of the essence). They had to reach the southern mountain passes, in the arctic, by at least mid December, or they would never make it into Santa's Village in time. The snows might come early, and block the only passage through the mountain range.

Passing over shallow steam beds, circumventing around rocky outcroppings along the roads, over low-lying hillsides, the party pushed forward and ever onward. Night falls, then daybreaks. The time passed quickly.

At night, the campfires were large and comforting for firewood was easy to find. The northern part of Indiana had beautiful rolling hills and valleys. The water was clean and plentiful. All slept at night without the worry of strange wild animals, or dangerous wild beasts having an interest in them. These parts of the country were tame and gentle. All knew that no danger would come to them, as they traveled by day. They kept out of sight at night.

As the late July, days passed away, Louis, Molly, and Chug all thought about the families they left behind. Molly did not have a chance to say goodbye to her mother or explain to her, what plans she had made, to travel north with Chug and Louis. She knew her mom would disagree with her decision, but Molly had to go with her Louis. Molly knew that Louis needed her just as she needed him. There was a strong bond ever growing between Molly and Louis, as each late summer day and night passed. Both could feel it, but neither of them said a word about it. Chug being ever so observant noticed this, and just kept it inside, so as not to upset the newly found chemistry, and well-founded respect for each other.

As young as they were, they all appeared to be mature well beyond their years. Molly had long since taken off the red lip stick that made her seem silly to the neighbor boys last year, and Louis had become a budding vision of the man he would soon become; with determination, and grit, that is readily ever seen in one so young.

Chug in his own right was becoming a well-seasoned traveler, as the long warm days passed by. He understood the task, and never once underestimated his own determination, willpower, or stamina. By all accounts, the group of young travelers had made about four hundred and fifty miles in the first few weeks. Food was plentiful. Small game was easy to catch.

The way forward had been quick and easy.

There were not many travelers found on the road going in either direction, but Louis and Molly, both felt that something or someone had been following them when Molly finally spoke out to Louis about it.

"Louis so far...the way has been easy...and the travel quick, but I have a funny feeling in the back of my mind...that we are being shadowed. Have you sensed it yourself?"

"Molly I can't put my finger on it either, but every time...I look back down the road...I think...I see...shadows in the trees...or a dark figure on the road...but I can't seem to ever make it out. Is it a rider on horseback, a wild animal, a man...or all three?

"Louis I think it's a man on horseback..."

"Molly, I know what you are talking about. I feel like I am being watched all the time as well, and yes it seems to be a man on horseback," said Louis as he now took one of Molly's small hands. He pulled her closer to him, as they rode along the lone trail.

"Molly just don't ever go off by yourself, until we're sure if we are being followed or not."

"I promise Louis, I won't stray off, and I will always be careful. I promise to watch my step, but if something does happen, I know you will be able to protect me Louis. I will always be sure of that," said Molly as she laid her head sideways onto Louis's shoulder.

The travelers now crested a small hill. They started to descend the other side when Louis spotted a small desolate, nearly abandoned town, at the far end of the road.

"I see a town coming into view up ahead in the next valley. Can you see it Jupiter?"

"Yes, I see it Louis. Shall we stop there?" asked Jupiter.

"Yes it's getting to be midday and we need to get out of the summer heat, rest for a while, and then restock our supplies."

Both horses with riders made their way for the small town that was now coming into plain view and not too far off in the distance.

It was a little no-nothing, nondescript town with a simple country store, found in the middle of the town. There were a few outlying buildings surrounding a small horse stable off to one side, and a there was a lone saloon, way down the dirt street towards the far end of town. An old worn sign on the side of the road read:

Welcome to Plainsville

Population 51

Only a few of the town's residents gathered about here or there, or were coming and going, no one noticed the wayward, travelers as they dismounted their horses in front of the country store.

Molly and Chug quickly disappeared inside to buy some supplies (with money that Mr. Beamer had given them before they left). Apollo with Jupiter proceeded to the front of the small horse stables (about two blocks away) to get a drink of water and something to eat. Louis walked directly into the nearby saloon for a tall glass of cold water. And to find out exactly where they were for this town was not found on the map that lay in his saddlebags.

Found inside of the dank, dusty establishment were only a few lone customers, sitting at the low-slung tables playing cards, with their backs to the entrance. They were not paying much attention to anything, or anyone. One single, tall dark, gangly figure dressed in black, was leaning against the tavern's long bar when Louis entered.

The small weary boy slowly sauntered over to the bar's counter to ask the, aged and bespectacled barkeep, a few questions. He leaned his walking stick against the bar counter.

"Excuse me sir, can you tell me where we are? I cannot seem to find this town on my map. It says Plainsville on the sign a few hundred yards back, but again this city in not on my map."

Before the bartender could even speak, the tall stranger pulled a barstool over to where Louis was standing. In a deep, slow Saint Louis drawl he spoke, "Sit down son, we need to talk".

Louis immediately became alarmed; he groped for his walking stick, quickly placing it within reach again. Louis surveyed the stranger up and down, but he really could not make out any real facial features, because the tall, dark man held his head in a downward position, which kept his bony, gaunt face well out of sight. The stranger was turned slightly sideways from Louis. His oversized, worn old black cowboy hat was descended, to hide his black, lifeless, and unforgiving eyes.

Louis found the courage to speak again.

"Sorry mister...do I know you?"

"Maybe..."

"What would we need to talk about...anyway?"

"Son, listen right up..."

"I am not even from around here, so I can't possible know you" said Louis as he strained again to get a better look at the strange man who now stepped a few paces closer to Louis, until he was finally standing right before him.

"I don't think you want to know me, because I am pure evil BOY. But I sure know you!" blurted out the foreigner in a very low, chilling voice.

The dark unfamiliar person now tilted his head slightly upwards to show a few weeks growth of black and gray gnarled facial hair, and a large black leather eye-patch covering his left eye.

The stranger's clothes were dirty, and dusty. It looked like he had been on the road for quite a while. His jumbo black boots were covered in trail dust that was the same color as Louis's, which alarmed Louis to know end. Louis measured each clue about the stranger as they one by one, unraveled before him.

Louis paused for a moment then stumbled to get a few more words out.

"You...don't...er...know...ah...me mister?"

"You're the boy with the red cowlick...and the strange blue eyes..."

"You...ah...must have me confused with...ah...ah...someone else, and a different cowlick. Really, I am not even from around this area...er...as...I said before and...you're...ah...pure evil, man what do you mean you're...pure evil?"

Louis stammered, and stuttered, at his words as he tried to speak.

Louis grew even more suspicious with every moment that ticked off the oversized, dirty clock found hanging on a nearby wall. Louis now was positive that danger was at hand. He slowly started to back away from the bar after finally getting a good look at the awkward stranger, square in the face. The man then spoke one more time, as he bent down lower to look Louis directly in his face.

"Sit down son!" yelled, out the dark outsider one last time.

This startled the bartender, and alarmed the three men who were sitting on the other side of the room playing cards.
With his walking stick in one hand, and his heart now pounding wildly in his chess Louis almost fell backwards off his feet with this last proclamation by the stranger. As quick as a cat jumps backwards in fright, the tall, thin man clutched Louis by the scruff of his coat collar, pulling him in closer to his face. He yelled out.

"Your Louis Parks, Hattie May's kid, and you've got something that belongs to me! You know what I want! Now give it to me!"

Louis was frightened out of his wits.

He managed to barely regain his senses long enough to devise a plan of escape. Quick in thought, he immediately grasped his walking stick tighter in his hand. With a swift and accurate gathering of courage, Louis struck downward with one mighty hammer-stoke of his staff, onto the foot of the dark outlander. The blunt but sturdy tip of the walking stick stuck right into the center of the strangers left boot, this sent a sharp pain from the top of his foot, up his leg, directly to the nerve endings in his brain.

The tall skeletal man, dressed all in black, shrieked out in pain. He quickly released his grasped of Louis's coat, at the throat. He stumbled, falling backwards towards the bar rail grimacing in pain, shattering to pieces a nearby old wooden chair, sending it across the saloon room floor into a twenty different pieces. The sounds of the breaking chairs, with the cries of pain from the stranger filled Louis's ears.

"You've been following me and my party, haven't you?" cried out Louis as he broke free from the man. He fell backwards as well, inside of the broken chairs, onto the dirt floor a few yards away from the black-hearted man.

"I want that bell you've got!"

"What...?"

"It's that bell or your life!" yelled out the desperate man.

The stranger finally steadied himself. He now stood up as tall as he could. Lifting his boney chin upwards into the air, he stepped away from the bar so Louis could see the full length of him.

"You're Squint-Eye Pete aren't you?" screamed out Louis.

The stranger snickered insidiously, inside of his madness.

"You've been following me for weeks," again cried out Louis in horror.

Louis was so distraught, and excited. His red cowlick stood straight up on the back of his head, and in doing so, it knocked his bearskin cap right off the top of his violently shaking head.

As Louis tried to flee through the open saloon doors, panic overtook him. His mind began to race with fear. His feet tangled, becoming all twisted, within themselves. He fell again forewords, as his walking stick fell out of the grasp of his hand.

"You're-a right there...little boy. I am Squint-Eye Pete, and I've been following you since you left Centerville...over five weeks back. Now give me that bell or else!"

Squint-Eye began to lift the black leather patch off his left eye.

Louis knew if he caught the gaze of that evil eye, that he would surely be done for.

He quickly gathered himself, rising to his feet. Grabbing a nearby glass of beer off a table, he flung it with meaning into Squint-Eye Pete's eyes. Squint-Eye shrieked out in pain. He quickly began to wipe the beer out of his stinging eyes, with his dirty coat sleeve. All the while Pete was grasping for Louis with his long thin fingers. Squint-Eye's hands were searching, and reaching out in all directions as he moved quickly forwards, towards Louis. Louis ducked, and dodged the long spindly fingers as they flew overhead, just out of reach.

Heard outside was a loud commotion, drawing the attention to all inside. The two front wooden doors of the saloon burst open with a thunderous sound, with wood chips flying out in all directions. The doors were shattered into pieces with one enormous blow.

In flew Jupiter with a mighty leap of his strong and powerful hindquarters. He instinctively spun around backwards, thrusting out a mighty kick at Squint-Eye Pete, which connected dead center, forcefully into Pete's boney chest, which sent Pete flying across to the other side of the bar, into a stack of wooden chairs, tables, and old beer barrels.

"Jump on Louis, were off!" cried out Jupiter in alarm.

Louis quickly grabbed his walking stick, bent down to pick up his bearskin cap, placing it skewed upon his head. He mounted Jupiter after of two quick leaps. He landed awkwardly sideways, with one hand barely grasping his saddle, and the other hand still holding onto his walking stick.

Jupiter rapidly spun back towards the now open doorway. He took another mighty leap forward, bolting straightaway through the front doors, just as quickly as he had burst in.

"That bell belongs to me!" shouted out Squint-Eye as he helplessly watched Jupiter with Louis pass through the entrance of the saloon, and out into the momentary safety of the street.

"Molly, Chug, Apollo, Squint-Eye Pete is after us, run!" shouted out a still terrified Louis as Jupiter scurried down the street, towards the country store's front porch, where Molly and Chug now stood.

Molly and Chug had just finished packing the last of the supplies onto Apollo when they heard Louis's cries of dread.

"It's Squint-Eye Pete Molly. I knew someone was following us," yelled out Louis as Jupiter came to a screeching halt in front of them, which sent dust exploding out in all directions around the front of the store.

Seeing the shear horror in Louis's and Jupiter's eyes Molly and Chug instantly mounted Apollo with one singular movement that quickly placed them squarely on Apollo's back.

They were away!

Squint-Eye Pete passed through the open saloon doors, and was now running as fast as he could towards the country store. His dirty black hat had blown off his head. His long thin scraggly and soiled black and gray hair was blowing about wildly, outwards in all directions. Nowhere to be seen was his black leather eye-patch, which left his evil eye naked, and exposed to the world. The crazy eye was innately, and immediately, searching for its next victim.

Up and down, left and right the eyeball wildly searched.

A few of the town's folk found nearby who were watching the whole thing unfold before them, shrieked out in fright upon seeing a crazed Pete flying pass them. They ran directly for cover. One older frail man, who was standing in the middle of the street, could not get out the way fast enough. He locked his eyes with Squint-Eye Pete's evil eye. Instantaneously he grew as stiff as a board, becoming deathly still and frozen in place, standing there with absolute terror gripping his heart, and mind.

The old man tumbled backwards straight into a large puddle of dirty water found in the road. He laid there for a few moments, motionless in time with barely a heartbeat as Pete flew completely past him, all the while laughing hysterically at the top of his lungs.

Seeing that his chances of getting the magic bell were fading away from him with each step that Jupiter and Apollo galloped down the road, it just infuriated Squint-Eye even that much more. He shrieked out with a terrifying cry of defeat that echoed out over the treetops, and into the nearby valley; the sound was deafening, piercing everyone's ears within its reach. The sound was like that of a band of vultures screeching out high overhead, fighting over an unlucky, lifeless victim lying below.

Molly almost fell off Apollo's saddle when she heard the fright of his voice in its full deep and horrific tone. Chug grabbed her by her waistband, pulling her back into place as they finally cleared completely out of sight of the town, and out of the immediate danger that was, Squint-Eye Pete, and his awful evil eye ball.

Apollo and Jupiter kept a full sprint away from Plainsville for as long as they could keep up the pace, until finally they both finally tired. They eventually slowed to a more manageable gallop, with their brave hearts still pounding wildly out of their chests.

"Who or what was that Louis?" asked Apollo as he turned his head to look at Louis and Jupiter.

"That's the evil Squint-Eye Pete who broke Black Jack Tilly, Cool Joe Biggs, and Rags Martin out of the St. Louis county jail last year. He was the guy that Black Jack was going to sell Jupiter or me to last year, when he tried to kidnap us," said Louis as he tried to catch his breath, and calm down the best he could.

"We're in deep trouble with him after us," said Chug.

"Yeah, we've got to get as far away from him and that evil eye as we can. He's after the bell I found in Mr. Beamer's barn the night before we left."

"What bell? What are you talking about Louis?" asked Molly, as she looked straight into Louis's eyes.

"I guess I should have told you all sooner, but we left so fast, and we have been so busy on the road the last few weeks that I forgot to bring it up."

Louis now calmed down long enough to explain everything as the two horses finally caught their breath, and resumed forward in a slower gallop.

"You see I found the missing magic jingle bell, the one that fell off of Charlie's neck last year, when he took flight on Christmas Eve, with Santa and Rudolf from Mr. Beamer's barn. You know "the bell" the papers had been writing about. That's why Charlie is getting sick he needs this bell to complete the circle of magic that will make the magic bells work again."

Louis pulled the small gold and silver bell from his front pants pocket, holding it upwards into the afternoon sunshine, for everyone to see.

Both Apollo and Jupiter stopped cold in place on the dirt path, to gaze into the bell's magic and beauty. Chug and Molly were both transfixed as well, by the grandeur, and beauty of it.

Louis admired it again for a moment; he then gave the bell a very slight ring.

A soft, perfect pitch emanated from its core. The note was a perfect high C over E. The sound of the bell, even as soft as it was for such a small bell, was completely enthralling. The sound it made was as if it echoed out from the throat of a baby trumpeting swam singing for its mother, or the call of a lovesick dove calling out to a lost companion, that has been separated by time and space. The sound was of pure magic, and the sweetest of sounds that was seldom if ever heard by human or horse ears.

"What a wonderful resonance and tone Louis, no wonder Pete is after it. How did you find it, and how do you know all about its magical powers Louis?" asked Molly.

"We don't have time for all that now Molly. We can go over everything later when we are sure we are far enough away from Squint-Eye Pete, and out of danger. The Great Lake is now only a few miles away. I can see high overhead in the sky, looking to the north, the Great Lake's water birds circling about. We have to get to the south shore crossing, and aboard a ship to take us across the great waters to the farthest northern shore, and quickly. If we can make the south crossing by nightfall, we can hide out under the cover of night. Then we can board the first ship that leaves in the morning.

Not another word was spoken. Both Apollo and Jupiter started up the pace again. They quickly galloped north towards the lake birds, which could be seen circling, and gliding out over the next tree line, about an hour's ride away.

The tiny, fragile magical jingle bell was placed ever so gently back into Louis pocket: back into its proper hiding place.

For the time being danger had narrowly been averted. The travelers were safe again. Louis was out of harm's way due to Jupiter's courageous heart, and quick thinking. They had passed through unscathed, with their first real brush with danger. None was feeling any better though, knowing now that evil was on their trail, and following them northward.

Their courage had only faltered for a moment, but their resolve had only hardened, as each turned towards each other in their time of need, and their company for strength. Squint-Eye Pete was on their tail, and on the trail with them. He was on a singular mission to claim the magic jingle bell as his own.

The open waters of the Great Lake would be at their feet within the next hour or so, and the next part of their long arduous journey, now lay directly ahead of them with no turning back, all now knowing that Squint-Eye Pete was somewhere behind them.

None in the party knew at this time, but the future that was now theirs, would be fraught with more dread, more danger, and more than a few wild animals. A crossing of enormous dimensions awaited them, with the Great Lake lying directly ahead in their path. Little did they know; the most infamous, and feared man to navigate, and spread terror on the Great Lake, Captain Red Beard the Pirate would be in their immediate future.

~Chapter 7~

Red Beard the Pirate and the Great Lake

A thick eerie blue fog hung in the cold moist air over the notable harbor. Faint autumn sunlight could barely be seen, as the eastern sun broke over the distant rocky shoreline.

It was a long, sleepless, cold, and dreary night spent in Dory Bay on the Great Lake. Sleeping under the creaky old loading docks, and huddled up against a stack of old wooden crates for shelter from the biting wind, gave all of our young travelers stiff backs, and mostly broken spirits, when they finally stirred in the morning. It was by far the worst night's sleep, with the coldest daybreak any of them could remember, since they embarked on their travels, what seemed so long ago.

The rickety docks around the bay were damp and slick. The loading ramps were already bus, and full of activity by the time the weary travelers began to stir. Lake birds, and a few lone seabirds, could barely be seen through the breaking fogs, as they circled overhead in a frenzied dance, as they each vied for fish scrapes that were thrown overboard as the great fishing fleets began their daily arrivals, and departures from the harbor. There were large graceful pelicans, barn swallows, terns, raptors, eastern bluebirds, and feisty seagulls, all darting about to-and-fro. Each was squawking at each other in an otherworldly language.

Sun-baked rugged looking men in large coveralls, and topcoats, were readying fishing traps on the great fishing boats. Great barrels and trunks full of supplies were being loaded, and unloaded into the boats, while they were tied up at their moorings. Long passenger lines were winding down the well-worn docks. Most of the stoic passengers were searching for their passages to, far away destinations and distant lands. In Dory Harbor on the Great Lake, it was just another morning full of activity.

Louis, Chug, and Molly awoke slowly. They wiped the sleep out their eyes, as they crawled out from under the dock that they had called home for the night. Louis changed out of his cold, blue jeans and faded plaid shirt. He put on clean pair of dry clothes that he had been carrying in his saddlebags. Molly and Chug followed suit. Soon all were ready to find a hot meal somewhere, for each were completely famished, and were in need of some good old-fashion, country-style cooking.

The smell of fresh boiling shrimp, fried bacon and sausages, baked fish, and hot coffee filled the air. The smell of the local cook's handy work enlivened Molly, and especially Chug, because he was known to take any opportunity he could to enjoy a good hot meal. To him this was one of the simplest, joys of life good food.

Apollo and Jupiter had been awake for some time, and had been as if sentinels standing guard throughout the night, for fear that Squint-Eye Pete would return, and find them in the dark as they slept. It was well understood, that danger still lurked about with Pete on the loose, so until they were off on their voyage across the Great Lake, and as far away from Pete as possible, everyone kept an eye out for him, the best they could.

Louis directed his first words of the morning towards Molly.

"Did you sleep at all that night? I know it was cold and wet on the ground but were you able to get any rest?"

"Not much. Louis I was so worried about Pete finding us, but I will be fine today", said Molly while she folded up her wet clothes, and wrapped up her bedroll "don't you go worrying about me now. Remember I'm the one who is supposed to be looking after you."

"Chug how about you, did you get any sleep, either?"

"Oh don't fret, I'm just fine Louis. Let's get some breakfast and secure passage on one of these ships. We need to get as far away from Ole' Squint Eye as we can. I had nightmares all night thinking about that crazy eyeball of his" said Chug as he to, stashed his bedroll, and readied for the long day ahead.

Apollo and Jupiter after standing guard all night now slowly closed their eyes for a moments rest as the young trio of travelers alighted up to the top of the wobbly docks. They began searching for a place, to delve into a plate of hot scrambled eggs and bacon. The three followed their noses, and stomachs, until they found a small diner next to the main ticket office that sat at the entrance to the bay.

All took part in devouring a good hot meal for the first time in weeks, followed by a few cups of hot coffee.

"I will go see about tickets to the north on the fastest boat I can find. I should be back in a few moments. Can you two, after you're finished with breakfast, find Apollo and Jupiter some horse-feed? They have to be hungry by now as well," said Louis as he rose from the table. He headed down towards the main ticket office at the end of the long dock.

Once again, Louis took control of the situation, showing his determination and resolve in getting things done when they needed to be.

Molly and Chug were in no mood to disagree with him or interject any of their own opinions regarding the matter, so both just nodded their heads, and off they went. Just as they reached Apollo and Jupiter with a few bags of horse-feed that they had bought from a local store they turned, looking backwards, to find that Louis was coming up the dock, not too far behind them.

"We're in luck" called out Louis above the noise of the harbor.

"The same dock we slept under last night is where our ship will be docking in a few moments. It's going to be a, one hundred and fifty foot long black sloop, with a single mast. It will have a large red flag flying, with a golden star in the middle. It should be easy to spot so we shouldn't miss it. It's supposed to be the fastest and sleekest ship on the lake. The old man at the ticket office said so, and he said it should be coming into port from the north, in about a half an hour to an hour, depending on the winds and tides."

"That's the best news I have heard all morning," said Molly

"Yeah, I can't wait to get on the ship, and get as far away from Ole' Pete as we can" said Chug.

Watered and fed Jupiter and Apollo were now feeling much better after their long cold, sleepless night. Both knew their rolls, and the action they should be taking, without much direction needed from Louis. They innately understood that the safety of Molly, Chug, and Louis was their only concern.

Louis, Molly, and Chug were standing with their backs turned away from the lake and deep in conversation when a large man approached them from behind. The stranger reached out lightly, touching Louis's shoulder. Louis was still jumpy, and on edge from his past encounter with Squint. He was promptly startled and alarmed, by the contact from behind. Louis abruptly took in a large deep breadth of cool lake air, instantly crouched down in a defensive stance. He then quickly reached for his walking stick that was lying on the ground nearby.

Louis rapidly spun around to face his perceived attacker, like a tightly coiled snake who had been suddenly awakened, and backed into a corner. Louis reacted with the speed of a thunderclap breaking through the air during a lightning storm. He raised his trusted walking stick up in an offensive position as he turned. He threw a well-placed blow, into the direction of the stranger's upper leg when a strong, and very large hand, swiftly caught the walking stick in mid-stroke.

"Hi there, I'm French Captain Legrande LaGrange, was this blow of your walking stick meant for me, or for someone from your past?"

Louis instantly looked upwards towards the strangers face. He saw that the man standing before him, and casting a long shadow across his boyish face, was dressed in a well-pressed, and very fine looking, blue seaman's uniform.

The unfamiliar person standing in the mid-morning sun was a powerful, handsome figure, with absolutely no resemblance to Squint-Eye Pete, which immediately quelled Louis's troubled mind. Louis immediately withdrew the blow of his staff and took a quick step backwards, to gander at the distinguished, stunning, and very debonair captain one more time.

"I'm so sorry, and you're right..."

"I thought so..."

"That blow was meant for someone from my past. I did not sleep too well last night, and I must be...on edge...still. Pardon me, and please accept my apologies. My name is Robert Louis Parks, and these are my friends," said Louis as he waived a gracious hand towards his fellow travelers.

"I am the captain of the fastest sailing ship on the Great Lake, the Cimarron Cutter which is pulling into the harbor, as we speak. Will you be sailing with me today?" asked the Captain in his thick French accent.

As he was speaking, he took off his well-starched, perfectly fitting hat then lowered it down across his mighty chest, in a courteous and graceful fashion.

Upon seeing the dashing captain, immediately enthralled was Molly by his presence.

"Pleased to meet you captain Legrande LaGrange. My name is Molly Jenkins, or better known as Hot Tamale Molly who is best friends with Tessie Whitman. Standing here to my left is the world famous and most esteemed Chug Martin, the starting right fielder for the Centerville Giants. And of course you have just met, Louis Parks the renowned daydreamer, soon to be savior of Christmas, and the well-seasoned horse-thief catcher."

Molly turned to her left, she pointed into the direction of Apollo, and Jupiter then continued.

"And over here we have the noblest of racehorses, Jupiter the Show Horse, and his trusted best friend, and confidant, Apollo...who is a very famous racehorse as well." Molly gave a quick curtsy and a very subtle, flirtatious wink at the handsome captain.

Ladies of all ages are known to find men in uniform appealing, and handsome. Molly was no different, that was one of the reasons that Hattie May had fallen in love with Louis's father, Captain Parks.

There is just something about a man in uniform.

"Pleased to meet all of you..."

"And to answer your question, yes we will be passengers on your fine ship this morning and will be sailing with you for the duration. We just bought our tickets and boarding passes...not fifteen minutes ago. We are traveling: due north across the Great Lake to the Canadian side of the Great Lake, and then by foot, and horseback we will traverse forward on into Russia, then on to the arctic ice packs of the North Pole, and directly into Santa's Village. Therefore, we will leave this part of the journey, and our safety in your hands. And again, sorry about before, that's a very long story" said Louis as he reached out, giving Captain Legrange a hearty handshake.

"Well hopefully whoever that blow of your staff was meant for does not find you, because I think he would be in big trouble, and he would surely come out, on the bad side of that encounter."

Both Louis and the captain shook their heads in agreement, both broadly smiling all the while.

"Well again, pleased to meet all of you, and you're most esteemed friends. Welcome to Dory Bay the world famous, Gateway to the Great Northwest Territories. It certainly is starting to look like; it will be a fine day for sailing. Just as soon as these morning fogs lifts" stated the captain as he motioned for them to pick up their belongings, and come down towards the end of the dock, where the captain's ship was now coming into full view, from around the rocky outcropping at the far side of the harbor.

"There she is now. It is truly the most illustrious and fastest ship in her class on the Great Lake: the famous Cimarron Cutter. Is she not a beauty?" inquired the captain, with a sense of real pride resonating from his deep, thick and French accented voice.

"Look at that ship Louis!" said a wild-eyed Chug.

"Delightful" stated Molly.

"Just like I said she would be, what a real beauty alright. She's as black as coal, and as silky as an inchworm. Look at the size of that mainsail. It must be ten stories high. I have never seen anything like that in my whole life," said Louis as he stumbled, almost falling off the dock. He looked upwards to gaze at the mighty sail flapping in the winds, high overhead.

"I know can you believe our luck Louis, to be able to sail with this fine captain on such a great ship. No one will ever believe us back home. No one" said Chug.

Upon seeing the great ship sail into the harbor, Louis again started his endless daydreaming as he walked down the dock towards the great ship. He instantly imaged himself standing in the Captain's wheelhouse with the massive, oak circular steering wheel in hand, and the ship under full sail on the angry high seas.

Louis had fantasized many times about sailing on pirate ships, counting a large booty of stolen gold, being a ship's captains on a sleek cutter so many times before that when, he finally met a real ship's Captain, and with seeing a real cutter-ship; he felt like a stumblebum. He was just dumbfounded.

"Well, it will be a pleasure to have you all with us for the next few days, and I hope you find your trip to be a pleasant one. Please remember to watch your step, as you begin to board in a few moments...after she docks. Make sure you leave nothing behind, for we will not be coming back this way, for well over two weeks. You'll have to excuse me; for I have a few things to tend to right now, that are of the utmost importance. But I will honored if you all will come to the Captain's table tonight, for a special dinner in your honor, being that you all are so famous, and have traveled from so far away to be with us today."

All smiled upon hearing this.

"Will you accept my invitation for tonight?"

"Of course we will," said everyone together as his or her eyes lit up with delight.

"Seven thirty then and I will make sure I send extra rations of the best horse-feed down to your two courageous friends, Apollo and Jupiter."

"OK, seven-thirty sharp. See you then" said Louis.

The Captain had so much on his mind: with the ship docking, the ships supplies being loaded and the passengers boarding safety that he quickly changed his mannerisms and demeanor, he abruptly, turned about face. He strutted up the broad, wooden gangway, making for the main ticket offices to be sure the passengers were all present, and readied for boarding.

As he got to the highest point on the docks, he turned, with a mighty voice he bellowed out for all below to hear.

"All...aboard!"

"The Cimarron Cutter will be departing within the hour to...Canada's Northwest Territories and Salmon Run Harbor!"

"All...aboard...now!"

The great ship finally glided softly into the mooring. It sidled up to the loading dock. The ship came to a stop right next to where Louis and his friends were waiting to board. Two large, well-chiseled long-shore-men dropped a large gangplank, which slammed onto the dock with a mighty thud.

Chug, Louis, Molly and both horses slowly walked up the walkway. They boarded the massive ship.

The ships long and very wide white cloth sail, blotted out the sun, throwing long luxurious shadow over everyone standing on the docks which sent a cold chill down to the bottom of their souls, as they gazed at the almighty ship now docked in front of them.

The ship was just over whelming in its design and beauty.

The French built, Cimarron Cutter was a traditional sloop with a single mast located forward to about seventy percent of the length of the sail-plain. There were a few smaller multiple headsails fore and aft, that had not been seen set under sail yet, and when they would be unfurled, this ship would be one of the fastest on the water with barely, none other being able to catch her during a wide open match-race.

She had long, sleek lines, with beautiful angles, which were highlighted by her shinny dark color, due to the natural aged hardwoods that made up her sturdy hull. The staysail and bowsprit that carried the jibs were all properly set in place, which gave the ship the regal look that only a French designed ship of that era could. Louis could not have picked a finer ship for their journey across the Great Lake or, a more courageous man in, Captain Legrande Legrange.

Captain Legrange, after attending to the boarding of the passengers, alighted to the officer's deck at the forward part of the ship. He proceeded to check out the ships charts for the voyage, review the log of supplies brought aboard by the supply-master, and get a final crew count as the last of the passengers, were safely boarded, and settled in for the long voyage ahead.

Legrande was a legendary captain in these waters. He was a grizzled seaman with over forty years of master-seamanship, under his belt. His long flowing, and fluid white beard, and long thick salt and pepper colored mustache, were quite a sight to see. Especially the way the beard flapped about in the wind, as he stood upon the upper most deck, barking out commands to his brave and courageous crew as they were preparing for the long trip ahead.

His facial features were that of a very wizened and well-traveled man. The color of his skin was a deep reddish tan, gathered from the years of toil standing behind the great stirring wheel at the center of the ship. The Captain wore a finely cut and well-tailored blue uniform with gold tassels that, adorned his wide, and very broad shoulders. The uniform was perfectly fitting, and crisply starched that only highlighted his broad chest, thin hips, and his well-polished jack-boots.

The dockworkers were all busy loading and unloading supplies for the long journey north, with each deeply entrenched in his work. All were working as fast as they could, for the ship was behind schedule, and late for the last departure of the season.

Most of the long-shore-men, and dockworkers, wore simple workingmen's clothes, in the color of a drab black or unflattering brown. Most of the workers wore long-seaman coats, and black knit beanies over their heads, which would protect them from the harsh, blistering sun, or the biting northern winds while on deck. Each of the workingmen was very broad of back and shoulders, had incredibly strong arms, and hands, with most wearing long facial hair like the captain.

Louis was standing on the top deck at one of the handrails of the ship watching the final details, of the loading of all the passengers and supplies when a singular thought came into his mind, could they possibly leave Squint-Eye Pete behind at the southern shore of this great lake, and then be rid of him for good? If Pete missed this ship, he would surely have to wait for the next one out of the harbor, and that ship was not scheduled to depart, for at least two long weeks. And that's if the weather would hold for him; being that it would be so late into the sailing season. Louis thought that by then, if Pete was to catch that last ship they would have such a lead on him by then, that there was no way, he could ever catch up to them.

There is no way Pete could find the exact ship that Louis was on, in such a large harbor, thought Louis as he finally turned away from the ship's upper railings to go below, into the guest quarters to find his companions.

Just as Louis left the ship's top deck a suspicious man carrying a large black duffel bag over one shoulder, wearing a oversized ill-fitting seaman's coat, jet black beanie cap and black leather eye-patch over his left eye, scurried up the wooden gangplank, past the dock foreman, undetected into the belly of the grand ship.

An infamous and ornery, stowaway found his way onboard, unseen.

Evil had shown its face once more in the disguise, of a working seaman.

Even worse would he find himself to be, in little Louis's immediate future?

~Chapter 8~

The Captain's Dinner

As Captain Legrande called out the first orders of the day, the mainsail and two front jib sails were unfurled into the gentle Northern winds blowing down from Canada. Reeled up from the clean cool waters below was the massive iron. Two oversized sailors placed into its rightful resting place, on deck. Two large braided ropes were cast-off that had held the ship in place at its mooring. The ship with its two forward jibs now unfurled slowly pulled the ship out of port, and into the mouth of the busy harbor.

It was a clean, clear beautiful day for sailing out of Dory Bay, and into the serene, inviting open waters of the Great Lake. The Cimarron Cutter was away from the docks on the south shore, right on schedule. She was fully loaded with a well-seasoned crew operating her sails.

The trip would take five to seven days depending on the weather being forgiving, and the will, and fortitude of the crew.

Captain Legrange was a proud man who had never lost a single crewmember, passenger, or ship to lake pirates or from the vengeance of the Great Lake herself, in all his years of sailing. A multitude of pirates and thieves were known to prowl, and lurk in these waters, looking for merchant ships to plunder, and children or women to kidnap for ransom.

The most infamous, and notorious pirate captain of them all, Pirate Captain Red Beard had been stalking these local waters for the last few months. Stern warnings, posters, and flyer's with pictures of the pirate captain, and his ship had been posted, at all of the ports-of-call, up and down the coastline. Each notice tacked up or passed out around the ports, vehemently telling all ship's captains to be on the lookout for him, with his crew of cutthroat thieves.

Three merchant ships he had plundered this year alone, with all crew and passengers were never to be seen alive again. His dishonorable and infamous ship called, the Red Ghost had been seen in these waters locally, as recently as last week, so Captain Legrange had watchmen stationed port, stern, and aft, on a twenty four hour lookout, for the large red sails of his notorious ship.

The Red Ghost was the same class of ship, but a little larger than the Cimarron Cutter. It was thought to be one and the same, as fast under full sail, and with an equally well-seasoned crew. It had an evenly sleek design but was lighter, and rode higher in the water, because it did not carry as many passengers or supplies as the Cimarron. It was built for shear speed to overtake any ships lying within its sights. The captain was known to be just unrelenting, and ruthless in his pursuit of treasure's that did not belong to him. If he only knew that, the famed Jupiter the Show Horse, and the lost magic jingle bell was on board the Cimarron, all would surely be lost.

Made as comfortable as possible in the lower ship's hold were Apollo and Jupiter. Made for them was a warm bed of hay, there was plenty of fresh water to drink, and food to eat, per the captains orders. Although the lower inside of the ship was dank and dark, Louis made sure he checked on them both often, to be sure they were as comfortable as they could be, under the circumstances.

Louis, Molly, and Chug all shared a small cabin with limited amenities, but none complained. All were still excited that the voyage, and the journey to the North Pole, was progressing as well as it was, and seemingly right on schedule.

However, they were most excited today because they were to attend a fine, and very regal dinner party tonight on their behalf, sharing the Captains table on the most famed cutter on the high seas.

"Louis the dinner is at seven thirty tonight, that is only two hours away now, and I have absolutely nothing to wear," cried out Molly.

"Nor, me Louis. All I have are a few pairs of wrinkled pants, a winter coat, a pair of blue jeans, and a few pull-over t-shirts."

"And all I have is one sturdy dress, a few pairs of pants, that I might be able to press and clean up, and a few shirts like Chug. How can we go to a formal party dressed like that?"

"Man, I know I'm right with you two, I don't have a stitch to wear either. Maybe we should decline the offer, and just have dinner brought to us in our cabin tonight, or go down into the hold, and have dinner with Jupiter and Apollo?"

The conversation quickly subsided upon hearing a loud knock on the door.

Bang! Bang!

A voice called out from the other side.

"Is the famed Louis Parks, or Molly Jenkins, available to accept a note from the captain?"

Chug opened the door. In walked three of the ship's porters with arms full of boxes, filled with the fanciest clothes Molly, Louis, and Chug had ever seen before. There was a full array of full-length formal evening gowns to choose from, and boxes brimming to the top, full of very modern Ladies dress shoes. There were beautiful headscarfs of all colors, boxes of large brimmed hats with fanciful ribbons, and a few small boxes of very dainty handbags for Molly.

And for Louis and Chug there were: perfectly starched white seaman shirts, and military dress hats, freshly polished dress shoes, and shiny silvery belt buckles found on brand new belts, but what really caught Louis's eye were two smaller, well-pressed French Navy military uniforms.

"Compliments...of the captain, he figured that you would not have the proper attire for the dinner tonight so he had another of our ship's porter's, locate these clothes in the supply room. The Captain even pitched in a few of his own personal things, for you both to wear. I hope that they will fit you properly. If you need anything else, please ring the bell found on the nightstand loudly and I will be right back to service your every need."

"Man this is the greatest" proclaimed Chug.

"You've got that right," stated an excited Louis.

"I am seaman, second-class, Christian Leone from Chateauroux," said the affable sailor, in his thick French accent.

"Thank you seaman second-class Christian, my name is Chug Martin, right fielder for the Centerville Giants. I'm pleased to meet you, and thank you very much for the clothes."

"Likewise" said Louis.

The porter bowed slowly then turned to leave, as he left the room Chug, Molly, and Chug's face lit up in delight, at seeing all of the very fancy clothes.

"Man, it's just what we needed Louis. Those sure are the finest dresses I have ever seen Molly. This is going to be the...best...party...ever."

Molly lost herself inside the wonder that were the boxes full of clothes, and accessories. She tried on every one of the pairs of fancy shoes, lively dresses, and beautiful hats. Louis and Chug did not even want to try on anything else. They went right for the blue seaman uniforms, with the red trim down the legs, and with the gold tassels hanging off the shoulders.

After a thorough cleaning from a hot bath located at the end of the hall, all advanced to dress up for the evening. Molly just could not help herself. She put on just enough makeup, and red lipstick to give her a very womanly glow about her, that Louis was quick to notice.

"Molly I have never seen you look so...ah...ah...I don't know how to say it...ah grown-up, and Ladylike.

"Why thank you Louis, so nice of you to say so."

"Will you be my date for this evening? May I take your hand, and will you accompany me, to the captain's table for dinner tonight?"

"Well, certainly seaman Parks. It would be my pleasure."

"Man I can't wait to chow-down. This is going to be great."

"Chug we won't be, chowing down. We have to dine, with the captain tonight."

"OK Molly. You and Louis dine and I will chow down. Is this, the best or what?"

"It's just about seven-thirty Louis, Chug...so let's get going," said Molly.

The ship's dinner bell was rung right on time, and could be heard though out the ship.

Louis with Chug was dressed so handsomely, never looking more grown-up in their fine blue French seaman uniforms, with the golden tassels hanging off the shoulders. Molly would be attending the dinner tonight wearing: a very demur off-white full-length, free-flowing dinner gown, with a fine laced light blue shawl draped over her slim ivory colored shoulders. She also displayed a matching handbag, white full-length cotton gloves, with a matching, very fanciful, light blue hat that completed her regal look. The trio of friends looked just resplendent, and perfectly suited for the night's activities.

Upon reaching the ships main dining hall located on the upper deck and upon entering the great room with an introduction from the ship's head porter, the ship's Maître de showed the finely dressed guests, to the captain's table, located at the rear of the grand room.

There were two very large portholes covered in thick glass located directly behind the Captain's table, where everyone sitting at the table, would be able to see the beautiful deep blue waters of the lake, and the black starlit sky above.

Well-adorned was the dining room with, coats-of-arms hanging off the walls, and military uniforms (inside of glass cases) were nicely placed throughout the room. There was a full-length, bronzed statue of Captain Legrande standing proudly behind the large steering wheel of his ship, which could be seen at the entrance to the grand dining hall.

Fanciful gas lamps and gas chandeliers were hanging throughout the room from the broad overhanging, dark colored, wooden ceiling beams. The gas lamps threw off a very lovely, yellow, and orange glow throughout the room, which only added to the overall ambiance of the dinner hall.

Stretched out along the width of the room in two single file lines were very elegant white table clothes covering the long dinner tables. Arrangements of red and yellow roses were tied together with bright green and blue ribbons. All were set in grand glass vases, at the center of every dining table. There was intricately folded white cotton napkins found laying on every piece of the fine China plates, with at least five different pieces of silverware laying on either side of the plates that Molly, Chug, and Louis had never even seen before. This made them all a little nervous.

All of the specially invited guests were finely dressed for the evening. The handsome men in their white crisply starched dinner jackets, with matching slacks, and all the Ladies elegantly dressed in long free-flowing pleasing to the eye dinner dresses, as Molly was wearing.

As the first bell of the night was rung, everyone continued to sit at his or her assigned tables. A small quartet of well-dressed musicians began to play a soft waltz, as the Cimarron Cutter's Captain Sir Legrande Legrange entered the room. Escorted he was by the ship's Maître de walking in front of him, and with his beautiful wife of twenty years, the lovely Lady Angeline Angelique Legrange by his sided.

As Lady Angeline slowly sauntered into the room, with her thin hand lightly touching the arm of the debonair Captain, she just captivated the room with all eyes transfixed on her, as her beauty, and grace, out shined the chandeliers hanging from the ceiling above, and the bright autumn moonlight shining in, from the two portals behind the Captain's table. She resembled a queen or princess, as she glided across the room. She lightly touched down in her high-back chair at the Captain's table, right next to where Molly was sitting.

The captain was equally stunningly dressed in his finest white military dress uniform that was very similar in style and design, to what Chug, and Louis were found wearing. He had taken off his white military cap and had strategically placed it under one arm, as he escorted his wife across the room to her seat at the table, which only added to the theatrics, and grandeur of their entrance.

The band came to the end of their waltz as the captain saluted the room with a tip of his cap, and a low stately bow. He gracefully sat down at the head of the captain's table for the evening next to his wife, all perfectly timed of course with the second ringing of the evening's dinner bell, rung by the Maître de.

The Captain then picked up a glass filled of the finest French champagne. He offered a toast to all in attendance, in his very pleasing French accent.

"Here...here... I want to thank you all for coming this evening to dine with me, and my angelic wife on this most beautiful evening, which the heavens have given us tonight. Please do not be shy. Feel free, enjoy our dinner that our own resident Head Chef, who graduated from the very, esteemed French cooking school, the Cordon Blue...Ms. Telly Bell...has prepared for us.

Chug's ears perked up at the sound of the second dinner bell.

"May I have our famed Maître de Francois Marque present to you, what will be on the menu tonight?"

Mr. Francois who was a large man with a rotund, widespread stomach; he wore a pencil thin black mustache under his thick nose, and who's long hair was slicked down with enough hair grease, that under the right circumstances a grease fire could explode from instantaneous combustion at any moment.

After a few moments of thought, he began describing the evening's service.

"Tonight for dinner we present for your delight, a four course meal starting with: a fine aperitif of the finest French Champagne. A well-cellared Layfette vintage from the 1860, it is golden, and still lively. The Layfette 1860 will be offered with our green-leaf tossed seafood salad, featuring delicious, red vinaigrette dressing...then a fruit platter will served...to clean the palette. Following will be our main course of the evening consisting of: braised and very tender leg of baby lamb, slowly baked in our brick lined French ovens. Served with a delicious minty jelly, a side dish of freshly roasted garlic nu-potatoes lightly steamed and seasoned babe asparagus spears, with gently fresh baked French bread served with lovely garlic dipping oil. Moreover, for dessert we will offer a flaming cherries jubilee, made with the freshest French ice cream, which was just made for you all this morning by me.

After his proclamation, Francois gave a slight upward twist to his mustache, performed a slow elegant bow to the dinner guest, and then exited into the kitchen to start the evening's dinner service.

The Captain rang the small silver bell twice that was sitting on the table in front of him.

Hearing the dinner bell ring signaling the start of service Ms. Telly Bell the not so feminine Head-Chef entered the grand room from the kitchen entrance, with the first course of the evening.

Therefore, it went. All the patrons, and invited guest dined on the most wonderful French food, fine-wines, and exotic full-bodied champagnes imaginable.

Everyone was having a brilliant time as the evening's conversations were kept light and free flowing. Each guest present this evening appeared by all accounts to be: a head of state, a high-ranking military person, or a dignitary that was traveling to a far-away land. Louis, Molly, and Chug all felt right in place, after all they were traveling to a far-away land as well, and were just as important if not more so than anyone in the room, at least that is what they believed to be true and that appeared to be...just enough for them.

After the last course of lamb was, being served Molly turned to Lady Angeline Angelique and asked a question, that only Molly could have thought of.

"Lady Angeline how do you like my lipstick? I got it just last year. It came all the way from your home country of France. It's called Crimson Passion." As she said this, Molly smacked her lips just as Louis and Chug had seen quite a few times before. Seeing Molly smack, her big red lips at the captain's wife, Louis and Chug just about had a heart attack, and died on the spot from laughter. Both of course held it all inside for fear of embarrassing Molly, but they sure would not forget what they saw, and would surely would needle Molly about it, at some time in her future.

"That is a wonderful shade of red, and very ladylike. I happen to have some Crimson Passion myself. All the women in France wear it, it's all the rage. Molly hearing this from Lady Angeline, it made her eyes light up, and the biggest smile appeared across her face. She knew Louis and Chug sitting nearby heard her so she turned to look at them with a face that said, "Ha, I told you so. All the High-Society girls wear Crimson Passion. Take that!"

Chug could not contain himself he just had to imitate Molly smacking those big red lips one more time. This was done of course, very indiscreetly, and most secretly.

Lady Angeline continued speaking.

"Molly you are a little younger than most of the Society Ladies in attendance here tonight, and as you can see for yourself, by looking around the room that some of these young Ladies, are the most beautiful and youthful Ladies that you will ever seen in your whole life. Most of these Ladies come from the most famous families in all of Europe."

Molly looked around the room at all the young women present.

"Look over there, do you see the delightful young Lady wearing that lovely, chiffon full length evening dress; or Toilette de Soirée with the white petticoat with Volant's, and garniture. She is the very reserved society woman from Bordeaux that sits in the Aquitaine region of France. She comes from a family born to royalty. Her family owns the largest winery in all of France, well over five thousand acres. Now she is a young Society Woman of about your age, and she goes to one of the most private, and expensive schools in all of France. Now, if you look closely Molly...look...there...she is wearing Crimson Passion as well."

"You're right she is...can you believe it?"

"But Molly she is only wearing enough on her lips to stir passion, not so much that she is drawing too much attention to herself or stirring the pot so to speak. Do you understand what I am trying to say Molly? Always be understated in your in your look, and leave something to the imagination. Remember. A woman's charm is fifty percent illusion."

"I didn't know that."

"That is the true key to a woman's beauty. What I am trying to say to you Molly is that I think...you have...a little too much...lipstick on."

"Oh I can see you are right, she is so beautiful, and I want to have that same allure and mystic for myself, for you see I have a little thing for Louis, you know? Therefore, for now on I will use only the fifty percent illusion, and not the seventy five percent that I have been.

"I think you've got it now."

"I will tell you a secret My Lady that is why they call me Hot Tamale Molly. I now know that I must not wear too much lipstick, or make-up for that matter. Thanks for the beauty tip, Lady Angeline Angelique you're so-ooo-ooo refined."

The captain who was sitting right next to Louis, and Chug at the captain's table finally asked about the two boys journey, where they were going, and about what great adventure they were on. Louis imparted to him the long story, being sure the whole time not to leave out any of the important details, especially the parts about Charlie and Santa's Village, and the Magic Jingle Bell, saving Christmas, and the part about Mr. Beamer having already traveled to the North Pole so long ago. Captain Legrange offered Louis some well-chosen words of wisdom, and encouragement for well over an hour, and by looking at Louis's face as the conversation continued, Louis took all of the information, and insights the Captain gave him to heart.

It turns out that Captain Legrange was a dear friend of Mr. Beamer, and that he had traveled across the Great Lake as well, on a different ship that Mr. Legrange was working on as a seaman, many, many years ago, before he became a full tenured captain. They had shared a small cabin during one of those trips. Louis could only respect, and admire Mr. Beamer more, and more, with each story the captain told about him.

As their conversation ended, the captain offered Louis and his friend's gifts of appreciation. He thanked them for attending the dinner and for sailing upon his ship. With the ringing of the small dinner bell again, the Maître de brought in three small boxes, delightfully wrapped, and a bouquet of lovely, long stemmed yellow roses.

The captain arose from the table. He put forward the roses to Molly as a gesture of kindness, he then offered her a very deep, and long bow. He spoke softly into her ear. "I like your lipstick, very good choice of colors. It matches the color of your lovely cheeks when you blush."

Molly, about fell over right there; the captain was just so handsome. She thanked him profusely. Just as she was blushing, the color of her lipstick the Captain took Molly by the hand. He gave it a very, subtle long kiss. Molly thought she about fell off her chair before, this time she almost fainted.

"Why thank you Captain Legrange. The flowers are beautiful."

Mr. Legrange then gave her a small delicate silver necklace with a friendship charm attached made of matching silver. He gently bent down, and placed it around her thin neck.

Turning to face the boys, he asked both of them to open their gifts.

Chug could not wait. He tore into his box as fast as he could. With the top of the box torn off, and the paper quickly removed inside, Chug could not believe his disbelieving eyes. The captain had given him, and Louis an exact copy of the Captain's family crest that was pinned to his own shirt collar, and an honorary Captain's pin, exactly like the one he wore on the epilates, on his uniform's shoulders. The family crest was in the color of the French flag. It had two swords that crossed in the middle over a gold shield. The Captain's pin was made of solid gold, about two inches across. It was very elegant and military-like.

The Captain declared, "Ladies and gentlemen may I present to you tonight two honorary Captain's of the Cimarron Cutter, Captain Sir Louis Parks and Captain Sir Chug Martin. Also may I present to you the lovely Lady Molly Jenkins from Centerville?"

Everyone in the room rose to their feet, giving the two boys, and Molly a well-deserved, and thoughtful round of applause. Well that was enough for Chug and Louis they just could not thank the captain enough. The Captain attached both pins on the boys. When he did, the whole room picked up their wine glass again, giving the two boys another toast.

The boys had simply died and gone to heaven.

The band started to play another lively waltz when Louis: placed his white military hat back on his head, he then stood up from the long table, and strolled over to where Molly was sitting. Extending his hand, Molly placed her fragile hand in his and alighted from the table. Louis then plucked one of the roses from the bouquet lying on the table, gently he pinned it on Molly's dress. Both walked to the center of room with all eyes on them, when Louis with a shy but yet dignified elegance, began to waltz with Molly to the lovely music.

It was such a wonderful sight and a beautiful evening. The captain and Lady Angeline watched, and admired their esteemed guests.

Angeline turned to the captain and said, "That looks just like us so many years ago, when we first met, and danced at your Captains Coronation. I love you today as much, as the first day I laid eyes on you."

"I love you even more with each day we spend together, and with each night I hold you in my arms, and I must say I have never seen you look any lovelier, than you do this evening" said the dashing captain.

Sir Legrande gave the Lady a sweet kiss on the cheek as the song, with Louis and Molly dancing came to a delightful finish.

The evening ended with this last dance of the night by Molly and Louis. All of the guests returned to their staterooms, content and happy that the night was such a success, and so very enjoyable. The calm and serene waters of Great Lake, and the peaceful heavens above had done their part as well, in making this one of the best nights of Louis, Chug's and Molly's young life.

~Chapter 9~

A Change in the Weather

All three young travelers slept as much as they could for the next few days, trying their best to regain their strength and stamina, by eating as many fresh hot meals as they could. Salmon was plentiful, mostly eaten with succulent boiled brown rice, fresh scrambled eggs, and hot breads cooked by Ms. Telly Bell the ships Head-Chef.

She was a bull of a woman who ran a very proficient and well-organized kitchen. She had hands and forearms that were as large as Turk's, the Blacksmith, with a back that was as strong as an ox. She had a squared face and jaw line that bore masculine features.

She was well respected in the ships galley because of her nasty demeanor which would have made the Centerville neighborhood terror, Mitch the Bull dog proud, but mostly she was respected, because she was just so well-organized, and good at her job. Most of the crewmembers who knew her well just called her MOM because she wore a large tattoo on her right big bicep that said of all things MOM.

When Molly, Chug, and Louis found themselves on deck one morning enjoying the warmth of the sun, after eating another fine meal cooked by Ms. Telly, Molly brought up a few lingering questions that had been on her mind for quite some time now.

"Louis please try explaining this to me one more time, what's this all about, with the Magic Jingle Bell? Where did you found it, and what magical powers does it really hold? And, can you tell me about this stranger...Squint-Eye Pete? What does he want with us or is it, just that bell he wants?"

Chug spoke up.

"Louis you may as well tell her everything, because she is in this just as deep as we are, and there is really no way to turn back now, and just go home. So tell her the complete story Louis. Don't pull any punches or sugar-coat it."

"Well, Molly listen up good for you see what I am about to tell you, you might not believe me...but I swear...it is the whole truth."

Louis paused for a moment to catch his breath, he then continued in earnest.

"You see the real Magic Jingle Bell is the one I carry in my front pants pocket. It is not the bell Charlie gave me last year: you know the one I carry around my neck. I went into Mr. Beamer's barn the afternoon before we were to leave Centerville and I just rather, stumbled into the Magic Bell. I was leaving the barn, when I kicked something lying in the hay. Low and behold there it was, covered in hay. I could not believe my luck. I believe that this bell, if reunited with the magic string of jingle bells that Santa gave Charlie last Christmas Eve, will re-strengthen the magic that lies within them, and bring Charlie back to health. With this bell the power of the other bells, should be able to drive off Black Jack Tilly, and the Missouri Rats. It should be able to drive away Squint Eyed Pete's kids who are up there as well. Do you know those kids? "You know the Barker Boys...Big Belly Bill, and Sleaze Ball Tom."

"Gosh Louis...what have we gotten into?" asked a befuddled Molly.

"Molly, don't worry about Squint Eye Pete. He I believe is only after the bell not us. I will protect you, and I will give my life for you...if I have to. I promise. Man, I'll tell you Molly, this all just has to be destiny especially with me finding that magic bell right before we left town."

"You mean to tell me that out of some strange predestined or preordained event that you just fell upon the most magical bell on earth, and that is why we are all here? In addition, that this is all to be our destiny? Louis you must be pulling my chain," said Molly with a look of complete disbelief.

"Well you haven't even heard the least of it Molly, or you either Chug."

"There's more...?"

"Charlie is an Arion horse."

"A wha-t...?"

"He's an immortal horse."

Chug could not contain himself upon hearing this latest proclamation that Louis had blurted out, "An Arion Horse! Are you kidding me? What are you talking about Louis? Have you gone dippy, and lost your mind completely, or are you just daydreaming again?"

"You see Chug, Molly...Charlie is an immortal horse. He is the last of his kind on earth. With the help of a certain type of pure magic, incantations, wizardry or mystical potions, he can rebirth or be reborn into any type of horse needed for that particular calling or task. Charlie told me about some of his past great deeds, the ones he could remember that is, one day when I visited him in his barn. Then later that year on Christmas Eve Santa came to Centerville, and called on Charlie to save Christmas, and help Rudolf out in his greatest time of need. You were all there that night you saw what happened. Don't you two remember all those stories that Mr. Beamer would tell on his back porch every Friday night in the summertime, about Charlie's family? Those stories were all true and think about it, why would Squint-Eye Pete be after us if he didn't know all about the bell, and the magic it holds."

"Well that is quite a story Louis...one of your best," said Molly "but I'm still not so sure. It all seems so fantastical."

"Look at the bell again, you tell me..."

Louis took the magical bell back out of his pocket, and placed in on ship's handrail for both to gaze into, its inherent beauty again.

Louis now slowly placed the bell in his left hand; he held it up into the sun so Molly and Chug could get a better look at its splendor. He then rang the bell so very softly to listen to its magical chime, just one more time. When he rang the bell it now rang a bit louder than it did when he had first rang it in Mr. Beamer's barn, the night he found it, and it was now louder than when he rang it after they left Plainsville.

"The bell is ringing clearer and louder now. I can tell. I just barely rang it, the same way I did when I was in Mr. Beamer's barn so long ago. The chime is definitely louder and clearer," said Louis in astonishment.

"Louis the bell must be closer now to the magic string of bells. Its power must be growing" Chug said in doubt at what he just said.

Molly was now coming to terms with all that was said; she finally jumped right on the bandwagon.

"You're right Chug, Louis... it's all starting to make complete sense. We are about half way to the North Pole now. These bells must be all interrelated, and calling to each other in some strange way. If we keep a true north heading, the bell will help guide us there. Each time we ring it, the chime should be clearer, and louder than it was before."

Louis panicked for a moment. He feverishly reached into his shirt, and then around his neck to make sure the other bell, the one Charlie had given him last year, still hung around his neck, where he last placed it. Louis searched about for a moment until he found the bell exactly where it should be, safely secured around his neck. Louis spoke to himself under his breath. He made a small prayer so the others could not hear.

"I know Charlie that if anything would happen to me on this trip and if I was ever in real trouble again that all I would have to do is ring, this bell. I know even though you are sick, that you would still be able to come find me, and take me away from danger. I just know it Charlie, I just know it."

Calming down again knowing that the bell was still there Louis began to speak again to the others.

"Well I am glad you both know the whole truth now and truly believe what I have told you. It makes it so much easier for me. I feel like a great weight has been lifted off my shoulders, and it reconfirms my trust in our friendship, to be able to share this with my two best friends. Again, I am sorry that we are in danger, but we still have a daunting task ahead of us. We have to get this bell to Charlie."

"Don't worry Louis, we're behind you all the way" said Molly.

"Yeah...all the way Louis..." added Chug.

"Good...that's great to know. Now as for Squint-Eye Pete, he must have read the newspapers up in Saint Louis, and figured out that the magic bell was in our town. That is why he came down to Centerville, to look for it. He must have also figured out that I had the bell because Charlie was my best friend, and best friends always share their deepest secrets, so he must have thought I would know where the bell was, or that I already had it in my possession. Then I bet he was trying to scare us out of Centerville when he frightened Harry at that shoeshine stand. He was just trying to get me alone. He has been after me ever since."

Molly with Chug just stared at the magic bell as Louis spoke; both nodded their heads in agreement.

"I see eye to eye with you Louis," said Chug.

"Me too" said Molly.

Just as Louis was finishing his story, a few tall crew members dressed in black came walking down the wooden deck with their arms full of knotted ropes deep in conversation.

Louis swiftly shoved the magic bell back into his pants pocket. He then quickly turned his back to the men. As they passed him by, he thought he saw out of the corner of his eye that one of the men was wearing a leather eye patch over one eye, but as Louis craned his neck to look again the two strangers disappeared, down some back stairs, and deep into the dark shadows, of the ship's hold.

This made the hair on the back of Louis's neck, and his cowlick stand on end, but after pondering the odds of Squint-Eye Pete being on board with them, he reasoned that it must have been, just his nerves, and that there was no way Ole' Pete could have gotten on board, without him seeing. After all, he had stood on the top deck at the boarding ramp right up until the last of the passengers boarded, and Pete was absolutely nowhere to be found that morning.

As Louis continued talking on about the magic bell, and his encounter with Squint-Eye Pete at the saloon, and all that Mr. Beamer had told him about Pete and his two sons, the Cimarron Cutter continued sailing onward, on its due northward tack.

The wind had been steady, and the weather had been relatively fair for the last week on the high waters of the Great Lake. Captain Legrand and his crew were doing a great job with no sight of Pirate Captain Red Beard, or the Red Ghost ship anywhere in sight.

That night in the safety of their cabin, Louis continued with his reading by gas lamp of the journal that Mr. Beamer had given. He made sure he studied all the maps as well as he could, and remember all that he read just in case, anything should ever happen to the journal or maps.

The real dangerous part of the long trip north was now at their doorstep.

The Great Northwest Territories lay ahead upon de-boarding the Cimarron Cutter. There would be vast wild lands, dangerous animals or beast, the elements to content with, and at some point at the end of the journey, they would have to enter into the southern Nanulak Passage, and pass through the Polar Gates.

There they would have to outwit or out fight Growlar the Ancient Cave Bear, the Polar Gate's Keeper or surely be eaten alive. Louis had not had a chance yet, to read the part in Mr. Beamer's journal about how to outwit Growlar, or what Mr. Beamer had done to secure safety as he passed though Growler's den so long ago.

The only thing Louis could remember Mr. Beamer said about Growlar was that he only lived, to quell his stomach's desires, its aches and pains, and that his enormous stomach drove all his waking actions, as all bears are known to do.

As Louis now sat at their cabin's lone table reading, Molly was sitting on the bed rummaging through her backpack for something. She finally found what she was looking for.

"Louis I almost forgot to show you something. Here look at this," said Molly as she unfolded the crumbled newspaper article across the table, and out over Mr. Beamer's journal.

"It's a recent newspaper from the Plainsville Post that someone had tacked on the wall inside the country store, where we bought our last supplies. We were on the run from Squint-Eye Pete all this time, and I had forgotten to show it to you. Look there's an article about Charlie and Santa's Village in here."

Louis's jaw about dropped straight to the floor of the ship.

He grabbed the article with both hands as quickly as he could away from Molly, holding it up closer to the gas lamp to be able read it more clearly. He looked up at Molly with a look of complete exasperation in his face.

"Why didn't you tell me sooner, you have an article about Charlie? Let me see that."

"Sorry I forgot..."

Louis began to read aloud to Molly standing before him and Chug who was now sitting up in his chair at the back of the cabin, and fully awake from the shallow nap he had been taking.

"Look here it says Charlie is still sick but now it appears that he is suffering from some other aliment, something other than the power of the magic of the bells that is wearing off. The elf doctors in Santa's Village cannot figure out what else it could be. Let me see, it says he stays in his stall all day, and all night now, and has for over two months, that he looks very sad, and even more worried than before. Here...here it also says he's losing weight, is looking older, and more fragile every day."

"That is just terrible. What do you think it is Louis?" asked Chug.

"Can't they see what it is...?

"What is it Louis...what...?"

"What's wrong with those doctors...?"

"Well Louis what..."

"He needs his friends. That's what it is! He misses us Molly, can't you see that Chug?

"HE NEEDS US!" yelled out Louis at the top of his lung".

As Louis yelled out a few of the crewmen residing in the cabin next door began banging on the nearby walls, and started calling out for them to settle down and be quiet...or...else. Louis immediately calmed down, trying not draw any more attention towards the cabin, after he realized his mistake.

Now in a more quiet tone Louis started up again.

"I can only imagine how bad it is for him. He's sick and lonely. We've got to get up there as quick as we can. I have gotta get the magic jingle bell to him, then give him the biggest hug he has ever had before" said Louis.

Chug now spoke up.

"What else does it say Louis? Read on."

"Here let me look at that newspaper again. It says here that Santa's Village is still shutdown and that only the elves or workingmen are doing a little work, and that Black Jack Tilly, Rags Martin, and Cool Joe Biggs are still in control of the Great Wrapping Machine. It says the entire outlaying areas of the city are dark with hardly a light seen from a fireplace, or candle, day or night. Just as we thought before we left Centerville Chug, Santa's Village is being controlled by Black Jack Tilly, and all the kids in the world, might not get a Christmas present this year."

"Just plain dreadful" said Molly.

"Well if all goes as planned we should be at the northern most shore of the Great Lake, and into Salmon Run Harbor tomorrow, or the next day, and then it will take us about a month, more or less to get through the Northwest Territories of Canada. Then forward into the Great Boreal Forest for a week more, then about one more week until we get to the Ingnok Mountains. From there we go through the Nanulak passage, through the Polar Gates, hopefully side-stepping Growlar the Cave Bear, then down into Snow Valley where Santa's Village. Maybe, no more than a two months left tops" said Louis as he folded up the newspaper, and handed it back to Molly.

"Charlie can hold out that long, I just know it. He knows were coming, I can feel it in my heart Molly. He will be just fine."

"You're right Louis. Charlie will be just fine, and we should arrive just a few days before Christmas, and right on time, just as we planned," said Chug while giving Louis a reassuring pat on his back.

Apollo and Jupiter had been quite down in the hold of the ship for the last few days. They were content and catching up on their rest, for the long journey that lay ahead.

The cruise on the Cimarron Cutter had been mostly uneventful with the weather being very mild for this time of year so far up north. The Cimarron was making good time, the northern winds had been kind, holding steady, and keeping the large mainsail full. Captain Legrande LaGrange with his crew had been hard at work, keeping the course steady and true.

As midnight came upon the ship, blackness fully engulfed the Great Lake and all her inhabitants above, and below in the cold black waters, a cool wind started to dance, and swirl around on the top-deck of the great ship. The wind was noticeable cooler than a few moments before. Then just like that, the wind now began blowing in a little harder from the north, as all the passengers quietly slept below in the lower decks of the ship.

The murky waters off in the distance began to churn with small white caps that were now becoming easily more visible, as a far-away winter storm laced with some bright lightning bolts lit up the blackness of the night.

A large storm could be seen brewing out on the distant shadowy waters of the Great Lake. It was on a dead on heading towards the northern shores of the lake, exactly where the Cimarron Cutter was soon to be. The sails above the main deck grasped the enlivened wind with all her might, as the ship was quick to pick up speed with the changing of the weather.

As the distant shoreline began to fade completely out of sight with the storm approaching, Captain Legrande Legrange was hurriedly summoned to the wheelhouse by the first mate on watch that night. The first-mate's loud, and commanding voice calling for the Captain could be heard throughout the ship, which only startled Louis, Molly, and Chug, who had been fast asleep in their cabin below.

"All hands on board!!" called out the captain as the skies now fully darkened with heavy rain clouds. The sounds of mighty thunderclaps could be heard rumbling, and growling off in the near distance. Brilliant sheet lightening could be seen high up in the sky a few miles away, lighting up the heavens with their dazzling flashes. The silvery white bolts of light would dance in the clouds, with the sounds of the thunder rolling into the hearts of the passengers, and crewmembers alike.

The waxing moon had slipped into hiding again behind the all-encompassing storm clouds, and the lake water below had now risen up in anger, to show its distaste and defiance for the growing winds.

A great winter storm was now bearing down from the north, and had now blown in upon the Cimarron, its brave crew, and now worrisome passengers. The captain started to bark out orders that were immediately placed into motion by the seaman operating her decks. The ship started wracking back and forth by the ever-growing tumulus and dark waters below, and by the above howling winds.

Molly let out a high piercing scream as the ship was thrown from one side to the other. Louis instantly grabbed Molly by the waist. He pulled her close to him to try, and reassure her, the best he could.

"Molly don't you be worried, I am right here, and everything will be just fine. No little storm will harm you. You have my word."

Molly tucked her head into Louis's shoulder. She turned her head from the brightness of the lightning that was now thundering straight overhead, with the light beaming in through the small portal in their cabin.

"We need to grab our belongings, get over to Apollo and Jupiter, and make sure they are OK", called out Chug with alarm ringing in his voice.

"Good idea Chug. This is no time for them, or us to be alone," said a worried Louis.

All three quickly placed their backpacks over their shoulders, grabbed their other belongings, and headed directly down, into the lower hold of the ship, to where their two friends were waiting. Louis found the doors to the hold closed. He threw them open with all his might, as the hull of the ship started again to rock violently back and forth.

"We are over here. We can't stay down here Louis. What if the ship floods?" proclaimed Jupiter.

"We must make for the safety of the upper decks," cried out Apollo.

Jupiter and Apollo were tossed from side to side frantically as the great ship was being pitched about the Great Lake.

"We must get Apollo and Jupiter to the upper deck, to a safer location. They are both right. If they stay down here, they might get injured by falling debris, or the hold of the ship might get flooded with water," screamed out Louis as he motioned for Chug to take a hold of Apollo.

"Louis you're right. I will take Apollo; you take Jupiter. Let's get them on the top deck, towards the back of the ship where it has to be safer than this," said Chug as he wiped the dripping rain water out of his eyes, and grabbed the rope that hung around Apollo's neck.

Both horses were rapidly being lead to the upper deck through the large doors of the hold when there appeared in an upper distant hallway, in front of them, a tall dark...shadowy...figure.

It was a thin man dressed all in black, wearing a large black cowboy hat pulled down to partially conceal his identity, and cover his face. When he turned his head, just enough upwards, a large dark leather patch could be seen strapped around his left eye.

Evil had returned!

Lightning was striking down now all around the ship, and the sound of the thunderclaps were dancing about the ship, striking the angry lake water with a deafening sound. Captain Legrange with his deep commanding voice could still be heard on deck barking out orders, above the sounds of the ever-threatening thunder, when the dark stranger in the doorway lifted his head catawampus, fully exposing his, gaunt, bony face.

The tall spindly new arrival began to speak in a terrifying, and ominous voice.

"As I said before you have something that belongs to me BOY!"

As Louis looked again towards the end of the hallway, the surreal image could now be seen in all its glory.

It was a horrifying sight to gaze, upon.

The silhouetted figure could now be seen in his entirety, from the back lighting of the lightning bolts illuminating his full figure. Pure evil was on board the Cimarron, and bearing down on the group of young travelers.

SQUINT-EYE PETE WAS BACK!!

His crazy, evil eyeball was searching for another victim.

"It's Squint-Eye Pete again," screamed out Molly as her voice rose above the cracks of thunder raining down all around them.

"Run! Run!" shouted out Chug as he let go of Apollo's rope. He scampered about, trying to find an another door in the hold, that would lead him to his freedom. Squint-Eye had positioned himself in front of the only exit as if he had planned this whole thing.

"Were trapped Louis. There is nowhere to go. That is the only way to get out of here Louis. It's the only way!" screamed out Chug repeatedly in sheer terror.

Just then, a loud crash and crack was heard at the bow of the ship. Then another loud crack and boom was heard, as the great ship twisted, and rolled about on the angry, temperamental waters below.

The whole ship suddenly tipped sideways, making a great heaving motion to the starboard side. All had been thrown off their feet, and now were sprawled out on the floor of the hold. Squint-Eye Pete as well, was violently shaken off his feet; he vanished from sight...as...all...went...black.

The gas lamps lighting the hallway, and ship's hold had blown out from a large gust of wind. The lightning strikes subsided for a moment, as the air grew deathly quiet. The eye of the great storm was passing directly overhead of the enormous ship.

Chug could see the doorway was now clear. He yelled out to Molly, and Louis.

"Louis the path is clear, run! Grab the horses and run Louis! Run Molly!

A lightning strike went off again overhead. A brilliant flash of light lit the hallway, and doorway, just long enough for everyone to find a clear path to safety.

All three terrified passengers, with Jupiter and Apollo leading the way, found safe passage to the top deck by a stroke of pure luck.

It was now clear what the loud cracking sound was that all had just heard from down below a moment early. Another massive ship had rammed the front of the Cimarron Cutter as the momentary calm, of the eye of the storm passed directly over them.

As the storm's eye quickly passed by, the winds on the backside now started to rage on, once more across the ship's wooden decks. A hard driving, and constant rain started up, and again began pounded the ship with all its fury and might.

No one on the top deck could see more than a few steps in front of him or her in the darkness when a ghastly, loud, deep, and omnipresent voice rang out from the rear of the Cimarron's main deck.

"I am Captain Red Beard the Pirate. This ship is mine for the taking!!"

Another bolt of dancing lightning struck from above, hitting the upper deck of the Cimarron, right in front of Pirate Red Beard's boots, as he stood in place.

The pirate Captain did not flinch.

The lightning jumped off the deck, bouncing in a skewed direction, directly through Louis, who was standing only a few yards away. The electricity shot right through his body, finding its way to the top of his hair. Louis fell backwards onto the wooden deck, stunned for a moment. He opened his eyes as wide as he could, looked about, and then shook his head back and forth for a minute to try to regain his senses.

Louis was in a state of pure shock from being hit by a large bolt of lightning that had racketed off the top of the deck. He ever so slowly leaned forward to get a better look at Captain Red Beard, who was standing with his thick legs in a wide defiant stance. Positioned on either side of his ample hips, were his large hands.

As the next lightning strike went off overhead, it lit up Louis who was sitting on the deck. All you could see was a look of complete excitement on Louis's face, with his red cowlick now standing at full attention, on the top of his head.

As another bolt of lightning shot out overhead, Chug caught sight of Louis sitting on the deck, he could see smoke coming from the top of Louis's red cowlick.

As Louis had sat up, he began, to regain his senses, Squint-Eye Pete had found his way onto the top deck, and was now standing directly over Louis right behind him with his eye patch in one hand; laughing hysterically.

Louis slowly looked up backwards at the ominous figure hovering over him. Before Louis could even think, Pete took a swipe at Louis with one of his grimy hands. Chug screamed out as loud as he could to Louis, "Louis duck!"

Louis upon hearing Chug call out to him, he mechanically reacted, and managed duck out of harm's way.

He rolled instinctively to his left.

The ship rolled back to the right which sent Louis rolling back right in front of Pete again. Louis finding himself back where he started from quickly tried to squirm between Pete's long spidery legs. Squint-Eye this time was more fortunate. He reached down, grapping Louis around the base of his thin neck, lifting Louis straight off the ground. He held him up, to not more than a foot, or two from his horrid, boney face.

Louis sobered up instantly, and upon looking at Pete's ugly face, now only inches away from him, screamed out of all things, "Charlie! Charlie!", but the screams only dissipated into the blackness, they were muffled out, by the sounds of more thunderclaps, piercing the storms violet skies.

Charlie was lying on his bed of hay, well over one thousand miles away in Snow Valley deep in a somnolent and restful sleep, when he was suddenly jolted out of bed with images of Louis...now in very deep trouble.

He slowly arose to his feet (the best he could). He ambled over to a small, round, window found nearby, in his stall.

He looked outwards, towards the far south.

Charlie was sure he heard a faint cry coming from Louis who was far off in a distant land, and must have been in great need of his best friend, there was nothing that he could do he was just too weak. Charlie thought he heard two more faint cries, then silence again. Heard now were just the sounds of the winter snows hitting the thatched roof of his stall. Charlie became weak from standing; he immediately collapsed, falling back down onto his bed of hay. Under his breath, he spoke out.

"Louis I hear you. I am coming Louis. I'm coming..."

With the last of the words leaving Charlie's lips, his head hit the hay bed. He fell again back this time into a shallow, very restless sleep. He knew he could do nothing this night, to help his friend in his most dire time of need.

Another voice now rang out in the darkest, but this time it was Captain Legrande LaGrange in his deep commanding voice.

"All hands to arms! All hands to arms!"

The Great Lake's water had risen higher and higher from the fast moving, slashing storm above, sending the two great ships crashing into each other, time after time. The waters below were a torrent of black treacherous, currents that held a deathly grave for all who would be thrown, into her unforgiving hands.

As Louis was being held in place by Pete's callous grip, it was becoming more and more evident to Louis that there would be no possibility of escaping evil this time. He frantically kicked his legs about, he wiggled his arms around, doing anything, he could to try to break free of Pete's deathly grip, but nothing worked.

As Squint-Eye felt the time of Louis's demise was at hand, he raised his head up at just the right angle so that the brim of his black hat would release the gaze of his evil eye upon its intended victim. Louis was now being held only a few inches from Pete's face; he had no choice but to look forward. With one slip of his concentration, Louis opened his eyes to find Squint-Eye Pete's left eye locked upon him.

Louis looked on; terror gripped his wildly beating heart.

Deep down in his soul he felt a shocking, cold blackness that he had never felt before. His body grew deathly stiff. Louis froze solid in place, still hanging off the ground in Pete's, outstretched hand. It all had happened so quickly that Louis did not even have time to call out for help, from Jupiter or Apollo.

The evil grasp of Pete's evil eye had taken a hold of Louis's soul and mind.

As Louis hung suspended in fear with evil tearing at his heart, another powerful wave suddenly crashed down over the top deck of the Cimarron, which sent Squint-Eye Pete, and Louis reeling towards one side of the ship's deck, and as they slammed into the hard wooden deck, Pete lost his grip on the poor stiff, wayward Louis.

Red Beard, with his bloodthirsty pirates was descending all over the Cimarron Cutter, like a volcano spewing hot lava down her mountainsides in a violent eruption. Captain Legrande LaGrange's men were now armed and fighting back diligently against the Red Scourge that had engulfed them. There were sounds of men shouting, and screaming, steel blades clashing together, and gunfire erupting all around.

Both horses were now out in the open and on the top deck towards the rear of the ship when Jupiter peered through the driving rainstorm. He finally spotted Louis and Squint-Eye Pete who was being thrown towards the bow of the ship as another great wave washed over her top-deck.

As the ships were tossed downwards, into the bottom of a wave-trough between two vast waves, there appeared a small opening in the storm again. Jupiter seeing a moment of opportunity, bolted for Louis. He dashed, and darted about through the fighting seamen.

Jupiter was able to make it to the bow of ship to where Louis was lying lifeless, and spellbound on deck. Jupiter reached down and bit Louis by the nap of his coat collar. With one swift leap, he was away and running towards the back of ship with Louis hanging frozen in his clutches.

Pitched upwards again, were the two great ships. Another great wave that must have been over thirty feet tall washed over the starboard side of the ship, causing everyone on deck to fall off their feet at the same time. Then a mighty snapping, and splintering sound was heard coming from the bows of the two ships as they crashed together again, only this time more violently than ever before.

Red Beards ship was breaking up. The main mast had cracked in half, and had fallen into the stormy, dark waters below.

"Abandon ship!"

"Abandon ship!" yelled out Red Beard towards the direction of the rest of his crew, who were now scrambling to board the Cimarron, and claim her and everything on it...as their prize!

Nowhere to be seen, or heard from was Captain Legrande.

Had he lost his footings, had fallen overboard, or had a sharpened sword pierced his skin, claiming his life? Alternatively, had a pellet blasted from the barrel of a steely gun sealed his fate? Captain Legrande Legrange had lost his ship to the defiant Red Beard the Pirate; the Cimarron Cutter the fastest sailing ship on the Great Lake, with its brave crew, and courageous captain having lost their spirited battle to the wayward pirates, from the infamous Red Ghost Ship.

Jupiter placed Louis back down on the deck at the far end of the ship. By looking at Louis, Jupiter could tell he was in a state of deathly shock, and his heart was completely filled with fear. Jupiter again knew that he had to take control of the situation, before the pirates would be upon them.

He turned quickly to his left. He spotted Chug and Molly out of the corner of one eye. Then yelling out at the top of his lungs, he ordered for Molly, and Chug to follow his commands without question.

"Overboard...everyone! Jump! Follow my lead, for we must swim for the safety of the shore!"

Just as Jupiter called out Squint-Eye Pete was on them again in an instant.

He had reappeared out of the confusion of the moment. He was again directly behind Louis, leaning over him, grasping about his neck wildly; searching for the Magic Jingle bell that hung there. With one quick final swipe into Louis shirt, the bell and chain was found, by Pete's thin probing, crooked fingers. Pete ripped the bell off from around Louis's neck, held it up to his face for a moment to contemplate its power, and enjoy its beauty; he then let out a high piercing squeal of delight.

With joy overcoming him, Pete quickly placed the bell and chain around his own neck. He let out a wild, insidious laugh that ended, just as quickly as it had begun.

THAWACK!

Squint-Eye Pete had fallen face first hitting the ship's deck, knocking his evil, crazy eyeball out of his left eye socket, sending it rolling across the deck, landing directly at Chug Martins feet.

In one quick astonishing moment, Squint-Eye Pete's days of terror had apparently ended.

Ms. Telly Bell the ship's cook had placed a well-aimed blow with a large, black cast iron frying pan, right across Pete's now lumpy forehead.

"Always respect your MOM!" yelled out Ms. Telly with a deep, hearty laugh, at seeing her marksmanship with the frying pan, and Pete sprawled out on the deck in front of her.

"And don't be scaring no more little boys!"

She turned away from Pete to look at Chug. She gave him a friendly nod, and smile. Chug sheepishly smiled back at Ms. Telly just as Pete's loose eyeball came to a rolling stop at his feet. He looked down at the eye for a moment, and then in turn looked back at Ms. Telly. She nodded in approval. She seemed to understand what Chug was thinking.

Chug pulled an old wet handkerchief out of his back pocket. He reached down and scooped up the eyeball. He placed it into his front pants pocket then gave Ms. Telly a wide grin. He now turned back towards the ship's handrails, next to where Jupiter was now standing.

Red Beard the Pirate could be seen quickly heading down the upper deck stairs by the wheelhouse, and was now approaching quickly straight towards them. Seeing this, Jupiter had to act again, and think as quickly as he could. He spun about in a whirlwind of motion. With one quick thrust of his hind legs, he kicked out the heavy top wooden handrails, right next to where they were all standing.

"This is our only choice. We must go overboard, and take our chances in the black water," shouted out Jupiter as he motioned for Molly, Apollo, and Chug to jump into the thrashing, cold waters below.

Molly paused to look into Louis's eyes; she saw no life or warmth. Her heart sunk to a depth that she had never known before. She took Louis's frozen hands in hers, gave a great tug on Louis's coat, and just like that, both went overboard into the waiting arms of the shadowy, foreboding waters.

Chug followed through the broken wooden railings right after them, with a mighty leap off the top-deck. Apollo was next into the water, then with one last quick gaze backwards, Jupiter saw Red Beard the Pirate Captain running for him with a wild look in his eyes. His arms were flailing about, and outstretched in front of him.

Jupiter now turned toward the opening in the rails, he jumped overboard as well, and with one last great leap of faith, the lake water swallowed him whole.

As Jupiter swam away from the ship he saw the notorious Red Ghost ship slowly being swallowed by the devil herself the perilous and angry waters of the Great Lake.

The bitter cold of the wrestling waters was simply shocking. The crashing waves were dancing fiercely about, and the cold wintry winds were still blowing angry, and unforgiving, all about them.

Molly held on to Louis with all her might until Jupiter swam up besides them. She struggled the best she could to place Louis on Jupiter's back. Chug finally emerged from the liquid darkness, to give Molly the final push she needed to get Louis onto Jupiter's back, and into his own saddle. Molly held him there the best she could as Jupiter slowly started to swim away from the twisted sinking ship. Seeing that Louis and Molly were making progress away from danger, Chug found Apollo in the darkness. He climbed onto his back. Apollo took Jupiter's lead, and swam away from the drowning Red Ghost ship with all his might.

The gas lamps hanging on the tops of the two smaller masts of the great Cimarron Cutter now gave off a fainter glow, the farther away the two horses swam. Frantically they both paddled for the safety, and shelter of the rocky shoreline, which could now be seen only a few miles away.

Another colossal lightning bolt shot over their heads, as the cold rains were still pouring down all around them.

As Chug and Molly turned one last time, looking backwards, they could see the famous Red Ghost, and the top of her mainmast being swallowed, by the turbulent and stormy waters of the Great Lake.

Straight ahead, Jupiter spotted hope and possible salvation in the dark, coming from a distant lighthouse perched on the far-away shoreline.

~Chapter 10~

The Great Indian Chief of the Boreal Forest

The morning sun was warm, invigorating, and welcome by all who had survived the prior night's devastating winter storm. The hard driving rains had moved on southward during the night, and the dark storm clouds had all but scattered, from a soft gently blowing wind, left over from the night before.

Seen overhead was a large flock of migrating birds. They had taken flight and were heading south to the warmth of their winter homes, in far-away, distant lands. The warm autumn days and nights had all but disappeared with the turning of the seasons. Winter's grip hastened in quicker this far north. The ground was frozen and unforgiving below, where our weary travelers now lay, upon the unfamiliar rocky shoreline.

All had survived the harrowing night, and all had found sanctity on the far north shore of the Great Lake, where the sole lighthouse sat atop a renowned rocky outcropping. The lone bright, large gas-lamp light of the Table Rock lighthouse had lit the way for Jupiter and Apollo, on their perilous swim towards, safety during the night.

The waters of the great lake were now found in a calm deep sleep again.

The warm and inviting winter sun hung low over the tree-lined horizon on the eastern lakeshore, throwing out gentle, long shimmering rays of morning sunshine, that twinkled on the still waters as each tiny wave crested, and fell over its self.

Louis was slowly coming around as the warmth of the sun danced on his shoulders. He had survived the evil gaze of Squint-Eye Pete, only by the courage of Jupiter once again.

Molly and Chug were both drained of strength, but their hearts were still full of courage. Chug slowly gathered some firewood found on the lakeshore then lit a small fire. He dried out the party's wet clothes, and then looked into his backpack to see if any food was still dry enough to eat.

Apollo and Jupiter alone had saved the party the night before; this was noticed by Chug. As both horses finally awoke, and leisurely rose to their feet Chug walked over to Jupiter to give him a warm heartfelt hug around his neck.

"Thank you Jupiter. You saved Louis from Squint-Eye Pete, and Red Beard the Pirate. Matter of fact you and Apollo saved all, this is something I will never forget. I just want to say thank you, from all of us."

Jupiter was still a little wobbly, and not so sure of foot, but he gave Chug a reassuring look, then turned to face Louis and Molly, giving a slight nod of his head that he understood.

Chug managed to find some dry coffee, a few small potatoes, and some dried venison jerky (that had been wrapped tightly in his backpack) and a small metal saucepan in which to cook breakfast. He brewed some coffee, and heated up the venison jerky. Upon eating the small amount of food, it immediately gave all some much-needed strength.

"Did anyone really see what happened to Captain Legrange or Red Beard the Pirate last night?" asked Louis in a soft, feeble voice as he drank down a cup of hot coffee.

"No we don't know what happened to either of them, but we saw Red Beard's ship sink in the night, and watched the Cimarron be taken by the pirates. As for the fate of Legrande, Red Beard, or Squint-Eye Pete, we really just don't know," said Molly who had a very hollow, and sullen look upon her face.

"Well we can't worry about any of that now. We have to keep moving northward because Charlie is still waiting for us and Santa's Village, is still lost to Black Jack Tilly" said Chug as he stood by the fire to warm his hands.

Everyone agreed that the journey should go forward after all took a well-deserved rest. After a few hours more of a quiet time-out on the shoreline, all rose and with great worry in their hearts. They took to packing up what little supplies they could salvage. They mounted the horses, after that slowly they started traveling northward again.

The territories above the Great Lake were more mountainous and wilder now. The animals that inhabited these lands were much more dangerous. Great packs of wolves, coyotes, and sounders of wild bores were known to call these wild-lands home. Great wild beast roamed freely in this part of the backwoods where cowardly men, were seldom seen. Only the bravest of man took to the mountains, and forests of the great north. This was surely not a place for the weak-of-heart or faint-of-spirit.

After traveling with a slow laborious pace for most of the day the party finally stopped by the side of the road, to start a late afternoon fire, to warm their tired, and cold feet once again. Upon sitting down on the hardened and cold earth Louis rummaged around in his backpack, for the map that Mr. Beamer had given him, for what seemed so like so long ago. He could not immediately find it when a look of panic started to appear across his face. As each moment passed it now became obvious that a calamity again was about to befall the group.

"The map...it's...it's...gone!"

"No Louis..." cried out Chug.

"It's...lost. It's not here...nor...the compass!" revealed Louis in disbelief.

"Are you sure Louis? Look again..." exclaimed Chug.

"I hope it was not lost during the storm, or when we were swimming in the lake water," said Molly.

Louis continued to frantically search about his bag when he realized that Mr. Beamer's journal was missing as well.

"The journal it's...gone...as...well" cried out Louis again.

"My...gosh Louis...no..." uttered Chug.

"It had to have been was Squint-Eye Pete, that's it. He must have taken everything while we were sleeping, one night in our cabin, or sometime during the rain storm," said Chug.

"Louis what about the Magic Jingle Bell? Do you still have that?" called back Molly.

Louis searched his front pants pockets, and with a great sigh of relief, he pulled out the one singular silvery bell, and held it up for all to see.

"The bell is safe..."

"What about the other bell Louis. The one that hangs around your neck, the one Charlie gave you?" asked Chug.

Louis thrust his hands down into his shirt, and groped around his neck in vain.

The bell was gone!

"The silver locket with the picture of my father in it is here, but the other bell is missing."

Louis dropped his head into his hands, and began to cry inconsolably.

Through tears, flowing down his face Louis spoke out again.

"That bell meant the world to me. It was given to me as a gift by my Charlie to be used in my hour of need, it's now gone forever."

Louis's voice lost its breath and his words stumbled over each other as they tried to leave his dry throat.

"Louis, Pete took the wrong bell though. Don't you see?" said Chug as he tried to cheer up Louis.

"You still have the one bell that counts, the real Magic Jingle Bell. We can still help get Charlie well. The bell that Pete took could only be used to find the wearer. Don't you remember Louis? That is how Charlie found you last year in that snowstorm. That's the only power that that bell had. Now, as for the compass and maps, we can follow the Northern Star at night and the sun during the day. We can still make it to the North Pole, plus didn't you say you had read Mr. Beamer's journal from, front to back, over and over?"

Louis started to feel a little better after hearing Chug's arguments.

He lifted his head up to speak.

"You're right Chug we can still make it; all is not lost. Let's not give up hope just yet. Look I expected this would be a hard journey, but I didn't know it would be this hard, again, you're right Chug, I did read that journal, and studied those maps over and over again. I should be able to find the true way north into Santa's Village."

"Forget about the journal and maps for a moment. Louis, I actually have good news for a change. I have something in my pocket you need to see that should cheer you up, because it can never hurt you or find you again," said Chug.

"What are you talking about Chug? You're starting to make me nervous again."

Chug dug deep into his pants pocket, pulled out a cloth handkerchief, and opened one corner of it to expose what lay within. As Chug opened, the corner of the cloth Squint-Eye Pete's crazy eyeball fell out of his hand. It rolled across the rocky ground, coming to a stop in front of Louis's feet.

"What the heck..."

"Louis don't worry...it's..."

"What's that...awful thing...Chug?" asked Molly as she crunched up her face.

"Chug...it's...er...Pete's evil eyeball! What are you doing with it?" asked a befuddled Louis.

"You were frozen in fear, and had been hit by lightening Louis. You could not possible remember, or have seen what happened on the ship's deck that night. But right before the Cimarron Cutter sunk, Ms. Telly smacked Ole' Pete on the back of the head with a cast-iron frying pan. The evil eyeball popped out of Pete's socket and I grabbed it...thinking we might need it someday."

"Cover it up Chug, before it gets me again. Cover it up right now!"

"OK, Louis calm down."

Chug looked away from the evil eye as he fumbled around on the ground until he scooped the eyeball back up, covered it, and placed it back inside the safety of the cloth.

"Here Louis I want you to have it. Consider it a gift from me," said Chug with a sly little smirk on his face.

"Well, I have had better gifts than this from you, how about just a new bike next time? Now that would be a good gift, or how about a new pair of shoes, we could re-gift them to poor old Harry this year for Christmas."

"Well I don't know what I would ever do with this thing, but thanks anyway. I will put it in my pocket, and cherish it always," said Louis with a now comical look on his face.

Molly just stood there watching this whole thing unfold in front of her thinking.

Boys will be boys.

Slowly northwards, the party ambled forward.

For two full weeks, the group traveled quietly all the while keeping a slow but steady pace. At night, small fires were lit, and tended often by Chug, to ward off the wild animals. By day, they kept as quite as possible, traveling in single file and staying to the beaten paths, for fear of getting lost. The pine trees grew to well over two hundred feet high in these parts, and the canopies of the tree branches could blot out the sun below them.

The happy and joyous beginnings of the trip with the long summer days, warm nights, songbirds in the air above, and the company in light spirits, had now all disappeared from everyone's recent memories. The winter had: tightened its grip over the land, their supplies were running low, or had been lost, and they were missing their maps, the journal, and their compass. What lay in the path ahead: possibly marauding bears, un-natural beasts, the winter's deathly cold, the Great Ingnok Mountains, Black Jack Tilly, and of course, Growlar the Cave Bear.

"Everyone listen, I know we have to keep moving forward on a northward heading but sometimes it's hard to do, because at times the trees are baring me from seeing the sun overhead, which can make us veer off course at times. From what I can remember from reading Mr. Beamer's maps, we will soon enter the great Boreal Forest, which lays in central Canada. It should take us about a week, or maybe two, to travel through this forest, before we come to the arctic tree line. The area is known as, The Taiga.

From there the trees should start giving way to open barren wastelands, a few glaciers, and then eventually, we will come upon the Ingnok mountain range. For now though, we need to find the largest tree in the area. I must climb to the utmost top limbs to get my bearings," said Louis as he now found a new determination in his heart.

"We have made it this far Louis. And you have been right more times than I can remember, so let's take to heart what you just said, and look for this tree" said Chug as he started to search tree-lined horizon.

"All is not lost. We're still here and relatively well, plus Chug I made a promise to you and you to me in blood that we would come to Charlie's aid, and we're not going to stop now, just because we lost a few supplies and maps."

As Louis said this, he beat his chest vigorously in a sign of manhood, which Molly had never seen before.

Boys will boys she thought again, to her amusement.

Chug, Jupiter with Apollo all found renewed strength with Louis's newfound words of courage and joined in, by letting out a group shout that showed of unity, and devotion to Charlie. Molly just shook her head again in amazement but agreed wholeheartedly that the journey should not be called off just yet.

It was early afternoon now. Louis turned to scan the forest that lay before with Chug, to try to find his grand tree.

Moreover, just like that, there it was.

The largest tree Louis had ever seen before, found far away on a mountainside up from the valley that lay in front of them. Louis turned back towards Molly then said with his brand new spirit, "There it is Molly, that's the one...right...there. Let's head in that direction."

Molly, Chug, Apollo, and Jupiter all nodded in agreement. Off they traveled towards the far side of the enormous valley.

They all started down the road again, with everyone lost in their own thoughts about what had happened over the long road so far, and were deep in thought about what they imagined was in their future. The way would surely be hard and long, but with Louis, again at the head of the group, and with his renewed energy they all felt they could still make it to Santa's Village, before Christmas.

After walking for close to three hours down into the valley, and up the other side they were finally at the base of the great tree.

It was an enormous evergreen conifer pine, standing close to four-hundred and ninety-feet tall, and was about one-hundred and fifty-feet in diameter at the base. It must have been the oldest and tallest living tree in all of Canada.

The pinecones lying on the ground, around the base were as large as pumpkins. The canopy of the branches that spread out above them must have covered over six-hundred-feet across. As the party reached the base of the tree, Louis dismounted Jupiter, helped Molly dismount he then turned to speak to everyone.

"I have to climb to the very top of this tree to find the proper direction for us to travel next, and to see exactly where we are. Please everyone take a well-deserved break, get what rest you can, and I will be back as soon as possible."

No one disagreed with Louis about this suggestion. All were tired, and weary from the long day of travel.

Louis gathered his strength.

He looked up and down the great tree for a moment to get a feel of its girth, and estimate the magnitude of his climb. He placed one foot on a gigantic root, reached as high as he could. He grabbed a large knot in the bark in front of him, then another step, then another. It was the beginning of a very long and arduous climb up the face of the gargantuan tree. From branch to branch, and from limb to limb, Louis ambled slowly upwards. Nesting birds took to flight from the thick branches as Louis slowly passed by. Higher and higher, he climbed, until he finally disappeared out of sight of the others on the ground, and the sounds of his wrestlings, in the great tree faded from their hearing.

As Louis climbed upward, the weary party gently fell back to the earth, finding comfort in a large pile of pine needles found on the ground; taking a well-needed late afternoon nap.

It took Louis the better part of an hour to get to the upper treetops. At the very top of the tree, he found a large branch that had grown to a perfect right angle. Louis found a comfortable place to rest. Louis reclined backwards onto the great branch, he then turned to look out upon at what he had longed to see from the start of his long climb. What he saw from the height of its tallest branches was the far away Great Northwest Territory, and the dense Boreal forest of northern Canada, in its full and glorious grandeur.

It was the oldest, most stunning, and picturesque forest found on earth.

In front of Louis great pines stretched out across the horizon for what seemed like a hundred miles. There were huge birch trees, and conifers well over three hundred feet tall. Louis turned to look to the southwest, where he could see the great floral fields with the colors so bright, and true, that Louis almost cried while beholding their beauty. To the far south, he saw the Great Lake that they had just crossed over, shimmering in a beauteous deep blue color that rivaled the color of blue in the sky above him.

He saw wild patches of orange mosses on the tree sides of the forests around him, and colorful, green lichen and heath. To the far north, Louis could see the frozen arctic tundra, with great herds of caribou walking in herds of well over ten thousand strong. Above that and farther north, he could see great frozen glaciers that were held steadfast in time and space. Finally, beyond that he saw the great Ingnok mountain range, and the southern Nanaluk icy passage.

While sitting on the top branches of the great tree, Louis had a moment of crystal clarity, and deep thought, as he gazed upon the curvature of the earth, which fell away from him in perfect symmetry.

Above him, he could see the sparkling clear blue northern skies, and dazzling cloud formations. They seemed to harbor questions that no one could, ever answer. The sky above and the earth below engulfed little Louis, assaulting all of his senses, like nothing he had ever felt before. The wonder of nature swallowed up Louis, taking him by the heart, and by the hand for a moment. With Louis being ever so, ready and well deserving, (in his soul and mind) he took it all in, to relish for the rest of his life.

It was all so overwhelming, and spiritual that Louis just sat back. He relaxed for a few moments on the tree branch, to experience a moment in his life that was meant for him only to enjoy. The enlightening, and enlivening view that afternoon high up in those branches was something that would, never diminish, or fade, from his memory.

The constant daydreaming that had consumed Louis as a younger boy now gave way to realty. Daydreaming was less and less needed in Louis's life, because Louis was now living all the things that he had frequently dreamed about, or read about before, up in his bedroom so many nights as a younger boy. Traveling throughout the great open wilds, sailing on a great ship on the open waters of the Great Lake, and going on this great journey, Louis once could have only imagined those things happening to him. Louis was experiencing what most young boys never get to, and Louis knew it.

Louis drew in a long and deep breath of cold Canadian air then rested for a few more moments. He closed his eyes, and as he did this, the love of his best friend Charlie now reappeared in his mind's-eye. The vision of Charlie laying in his hay bed, and growing weaker by the day now captivated Louis's thoughts once again. Louis took a moment to reflect on, and reaffirm, his love for his best friend Charlie.

This love was: the love one feels in his heart for a caring mother, a devoted farther, a true best friend, or a beloved family pet, and this love could only be felt by those who had true kindness, and selflessness their heart. Louis above all else had these coveted and good qualities.

Again, Louis thought to himself.

Charlie I'm coming, just hold on for a few more weeks. I now know for sure the way to the true North Pole, and I will be there as soon as I can. Please be, strong Charlie just be strong.

Louis quickly made a mental picture of what lay ahead, then as surefooted as he went up the great tree was as surefooted as he descended downward, never wavering from his task.

After a long and arduous decent down, the great tree, upon reaching the bottom, and the safety of the ground, Louis collapsed from exhaustion, falling into Molly's open waiting arms. Molly held Louis against her chest and within her arms, comforting Louis as only Molly could do.

She softly spoke.

"Louis I am so glad that you have come down safely and that you are again back with us. I was so worried about you up there. Rest all you like, and catch your breath. You are back among your friends."

Louis closed his eyes. He slept in Molly's arms for the better part of two hours. When he finally awoke, he sat up and slowly wiped the weariness out of his eyes. As Louis regained his senses, Molly bent over and whispered quietly into Louis's ear.

"Did you see it Louis? Did you see the North Pole, and Santa's Village?" Could you see any reindeer, or elves, or workingmen just like Mr. Beamer told us? Did you see them Louis, did you?

"I saw the North Pole Molly...it...was...superb..."

Louis turned away from Molly to look over at Chug, just as he was about to speak again, he slowly closed his eyes, he fell back asleep in her arms. He dropped back into a wonderful, dream-state, and restful sleep, with thoughts of reindeer, elves and of Charlie pulling his old ice wagon with all the town's children at his feet, dancing down the street. All rested with Louis for another hour or so at the base of the great tree.

A cold arctic wind began to blow down from the north, which carried on, to chill the hearts of all present. Chug, lit another fire then dug deep into his saddlebags to find a few more supplies. He found some dried salmon cakes to snack on, while he heated up some dried beef ribs that Ms. Telly Bell had given him earlier.

Apollo and Jupiter went off to a nearby field to kick through the light snow on the ground to find some wild grasses and berries to eat, and to drink some water from a nearby shallow, slow running stream.

As Louis slept, Chug took over the decision making for the group. He decided that all should sleep under the Great Pine Tree for the night, and that everyone was too weary to travel onward, into the quickly descending daylight. A small campsite was made around the fireside, and warm beds made of pine needles, were prepared for Molly and Louis by Chug.

As darkness engulfed the camp, Chug, Louis and Molly crawled into their warm beds for the evening, falling quickly asleep.

That night Apollo and Jupiter took turns standing watch over the campsite, for wild beast, are known to wonder these strange lands. Unexplained happenings were also known to have taken place in this forest many years ago. There were stories of a great Indian Chief whose ghost inhabited these forests, and nearby mountain sides but he was known only to appear, every few years under the light of a mystical blue moon.

As darkness engulfed the surrounding forest wolves could be heard talking wolf-speak to each other throughout the forest. Night birds and owls conversed freely in the tree branches, above where the party slept. Chug sat up a few times in the heart of the night to look about the campsite to make sure all was well. He got the least sleep of anyone other than Jupiter and Apollo, who dutifully stood as sentinels, throughout the night.

When Chug awoke in the morning, he again, and again, told Molly and Louis that the trees were speaking to each other, and that he felt there was a strange other worldly presence around them. No one paid much attention to him because Chug was known to have just as wild of an imagination as Louis had.

All felt better and more invigorated in the morning after a good night's sleep. No wild creatures had ventured into camp during the night, and all felt that a clear, safe path lay ahead for the next few days.

As Louis woke, he drank a few cups of hot coffee, which made him feel considerable better. Molly just had to find out what Louis had seen from the top of the great pine tree.

"Louis again, did you see the North Pole?"

Louis took Molly by the hand.

"Did you see any elves, Santa's Village, or any reindeer?"

"Molly what I saw from the top of that tree was simply fantastical. The slope of the earth, as it fell away from me I could see: the colors of the natural world in all her brilliance, the color of the deep blue skies, and the delightful greens of the forest below. I saw colorful orange mosses, the stunning beauty of fields of wild flowers, and the white snows on the distant mountaintops. Molly it is something that you will have to see at sometime in your natural life. I promise you, that you will see these things if we ever pass this way again. I will climb up that tree with you, and I will make sure you are with me to share the experience. And as for the North Pole, yes I saw it, also I saw the true pathway north that we need to take."

"Well I want to climb that tree as well after hearing that story, and I think I want Tessie to go with me," said Chug.

"Well we will all have to climb that tree together," said Molly.

"Next time..."

"Yeah next time" said everyone together with a smile on his or her faces.

*

The day had broken, and a light snowfall had come with it. A mild early winter wind blew in constantly from the north. This kept the travel slow during the first part of the day.

By mid-day, all needed rest.

There would be a quick bite to eat. Then back to the well-worn footpath. Many wild animals used these trails, so Louis thought it best to continue onward in their footsteps, after all who knew the forest better than the animals that lived there.

The travel was easy the next few days until one day the party finally reached the edge of the great Boreal Forest and the Arctic Tree Line. One more week of travel through this forest, and then there would lay ahead, only the wide-open wastelands of the arctic.

"How much farther Louis until we reach the North Pole?" asked Molly as she gazed upon the great forest that now stood before them?

"Maybe two or three more weeks, and we'll be there. We have to pass through this last forest, and then the trees should give way to the great tundra fields, maybe three days in the forest. One week in the tundra, and after that we have maybe three days, more or less in the Ingnok Mountains."

"Were getting closer now Louis."

"Yes we are Molly."

"I feel it as well Louis...we are getting closer. The days are longer this far up North," said Chug.

"Maybe two weeks, at the most" said Louis.

With the snowfalls, now coming down with more intensity Louis dismounted Jupiter. He reached around into his saddlebags for his other heavy winter coat, the one that Mr. Beamer had given him in his attic. The bearskin white fur coat with brown spots on it was a little large for Louis. It gave the impression of anyone looking at him that he was bigger, or stronger than he actually was.

Mr. Beamer had smitten a great wild bear called Broadfoot who lived in the northern mountains above the arctic during his travels, and had fashioned a coat and fur hat out of the bearskin, to shield him against the elements. The fight had been fierce and mighty, but Mr. Beamer had been the victor, and this was his only trophy and remembrance of that fight: so the story had been told by Mr. Beamer.

Louis placed the bearskin hat with the long flowing tail on his head. He took his walking stick out of his saddlebag (that was strapped to Jupiter's side) and began to lead Jupiter along by his reins, as he walked along in front of him. Chug and Molly both took Louis's lead, they bundled up with their heavy coats, as they prepared to head into the thickly wooded, snow-covered forest.

The Boreal Forest was one of the oldest and densest forests on earth. For thousands of years this forest was the guardian to the northern most parts of the world. Many traveling parties had tried to pass through this ancient forest and were never to be seen, or heard from again. The forest was so dark and precarious that little did our young travelers know of the danger they were about to enter into.

As they passed into the unforgiving darkness and shadows of the trees, a chill went down Molly's spine, the hair on the back of her neck stood up at attention. Small goose bumps appeared on her wrist, and the tops of her hands. Louis noticing this took Molly by the hand and asked, "Molly what's wrong? Do you sense danger?"

"I feel a presence here Louis. I am not sure what it is, but I feel a strange otherworldly figure lives here. It's just a woman's intuition I guess, but I definitely feel a companion is now with us, either in spirit, or natural form."

Upon hearing this Chug, Apollo and Jupiter's eyes started to scan the thick, dark forest around them for a sign or a movement of life, none could be seen.

"Well Molly if you truly feel we are in danger...then maybe we should...turn back" said Louis with trepidation, and worry resonating in his voice.

"Maybe we should go around this forest," said Chug.

"No I feel it is a friendly presence but I am not absolutely sure, nonetheless it is a presence that should not be denied. My mother had the ability to feel the presence of spirits and ghosts. I always thought she was just making up those stories, or was just trying to scare me. She also told me that I would have this gift, when I was older. She said she could talk with old Harvey the Ghost who lives in Miss. Pinkerton's attic, but I always thought she was kidding, but now I am starting to believe her".

"Well Molly keep an eye open for whatever the presence is, and let us know how we can help" said Louis.

"Man, I don't like the idea of ghosts following us," said Chug as he continued to scan the thick forest in front of him.

"Pirates after us, crazy eye balls trying to find us, and who knows what else is out there now. If I knew it was going to be this scary, I might have stayed home, and just done my homework, like my mom always kept telling me to do."

"Chug, stop it...you're starting to scare Molly."

"Starting to scare me Louis? Heck I was scared to death, the moment I saw that crazy eyeball knocked out of Pete's eye socket. What could be any scarier than that? Heck who cares about an old ghost after seeing that."

After their lively conversation about ghosts and Squint-Eye Pete, Molly reassured everyone that what she was feeling was a friendly spirit, and that they should continue deeper, into the forest.

Throughout the day, and into to early evening with Louis in the lead, and Jupiter's reins in hand, they traveled ever farther northward, further and further into the dark foreboding forest. The sun barely broke though the canopy of the forest during the day. Only once in awhile would they be fortunate enough to find a clearing where the faint northern sunlight could reach the ground.

With each clearing they found, they would step into the soft sunshine to warm their backs, and enliven their spirits; the life-giving sunbeams only harden their resolve to keep traveling onwards.

As the day was finally ending, Louis found a particularly large pine tree to camp under for the evening. Chug lit a small fire, as all rested on the pine needles that had fallen on the ground around them.

A small dinner was prepared by Molly consisting of: dried beef jerky, wild berries, a few wild roots (that had been dug up by Chug), and Molly had found a few small potatoes in her saddlebags. Apollo and Jupiter found some small saplings of pine branches to eat, and wild grasses that grew in between the pines needles, and snow on the ground.

After a less than satisfying meal Louis leaned up against the pine tree, took off his shoes to warm his feet in front of the fire, then reached into his backpack to find one of his books that he had brought along with him.

Louis thumbed through the book until he turned to a page where the charts of the moon's cycle were prominently displayed. After studying the charts for a few moments, Louis noticed that a full moon would be rising from the east, and coming into plain view in three days.

"Molly, Chug look here" said Louis as he handed the open book to Molly who was resting her head against the enormous tree. As Molly took, the book in her hand's Louis continued to speak.

"We are going to have a full second moon this month, rising over the Boreal forest, in just three days. We have not seen any moonlight for almost one week, and not a full moon for almost three and a half weeks. I guess I lost tract of the moon's cycles, because we have been so busy. You both know what this means don't you?"

"No Louis...what does this mean?" asked Chug.

"What are you trying to say?" asked Molly who was tired, and grouchy from the long day, and was not in any mood for games.

"It will be a blue moon Molly."

"A blue moon, what's a...blue...moon?" asked Chug.

"The second full moon in a month is always a blue moon. Here we are in this strange dark forest, and from what you said before about us possibly being followed by some spirit or ghost, that means that we are going to be right here where the spirit lives, and right in his hideaway during a full blue moon."

"You know Louis for the last day or so, I have still been feeling the presence of that ghost, or whatever it was that I felt before. I just did not want to say anything. I did not want to scare anyone, anymore than they already were," said Molly.

"Well, we have at least three more days before we are to the tundra fields, and open space. What are we supposed to do? Molly are, you sure there is something here with us in the forest? Maybe it is Squint-Eye Pete again. Do you think that is what you are feeling? Was it Pete?" asked Louis.

"No I'm sure it's not Pete. That was pure evil. This is more a feeling of a spirit wanting to contact you or me for a purpose that is...somehow a part of our destiny. Like this is preordained, or this is meant for us to meet, him, or her, or it. I really cannot explain it Louis. We just need to let it happen. I am sure we will be fine," said Molly as she closed the book. She placed it on the ground in front of her. She then leaned her weary head back against the pine tree, slowly closed her eyes, and then fell deep asleep.

Only a few more words were spoken the rest of the night. Chug stoked the small fire, to keep them warm. Apollo and Jupiter sidled up next to each other to keep warm under a large over hanging tree branch, also to block the arctic wind, as Louis pulled an extra blanket over Molly, where she lay sleeping.

A long restfully sleep was welcomed by all, as the stillness of the forest this night allowed them to be lost in uninterrupted dreams, of better days ahead.

It was late November now. They had only about three weeks left of travel before they would reach their final destination. They would need all the rest they could get, for the great Ingnok Mountains lay directly ahead, and the great frozen tundra fields where the protection of the forest canopy would soon leave them.

~Chapter 11~

A Visitor

Morning broke in the forest to the delightful sounds of winter songs birds singing in the branches above. The birds were found content today, because this was an unusually warm day in the forest. The irregular and mild snowfalls that had followed the party for the last few days had moved on further northward, during the nighttime, and had opened the skies at daybreak to a wonderful color of a deep azure blue.

The smell of brewing tea filled the crisp air around the campsite. Chug had been the first one to wake up this fine morning, and had started cooking breakfast long before Louis and Molly stirred.

"Today should be easy travel with the weather so fair," said Chug as he handed Louis a cup of hot tea.

"Your right Chug, today we should be able to make up a lot of lost time. If all goes well we might be able to make it out of the forest, as we planned to, in the next day or so."

Molly finally awoke, eating a light breakfast with the others. She then proceeded to break camp with Louis and Chug. Both Apollo and Jupiter had gotten a, good night's sleep as well, and felt reinvigorated with seeing the warm morning sun beaming down through the thick pine branches.

The dense Boreal Forest started to finally clear a bit. It became thinner as they traveled on down a small trail that they had been following the last few days. The travel was easier today and good luck was with them, because they came across a large patch of wild berries growing along the trail.

Berry vines were found wrapped around low-lying tree branches, and sage bushes, and were just beaming full of ripe wild blueberries. As all walked along a feast was for the taking and this only made the journey this day, all the more delightful. Chug and Molly picked as many handfuls of berries as they could both stuffing them in the smaller pockets of their backpacks, to be eaten later, when food might not be so plentiful.

As they continued onwards, the forest continued to thin, and break around them. As they came around one particularly large tree standing in the middle of the trail a gently sloping valley about a mile wide, and twenty miles long, now opened up before them. A slow running stream could be seen at the far end of the valley, where wild winter flora and fauna surrounded its banks.

"We will camp over there for the night," said Louis as he reached out his hand, pointing to the farthest part of the valley.

"That can't be more than an hour's ride. We will have an abundance of fresh water, a comfortable place to sleep tonight, and maybe some fresh fish to eat for dinner."

"That sounds good to me Louis" chimed in Chug as he smacked his lips at the thought of some fresh fish for dinner.

"Maybe there are brook trout or salmon in that stream. Maybe just maybe a delicious dinner is, in store for us tonight; if I have anything to do with it," said Chug while thinking about his stomach again.

Apollo and Jupiter picked up the pace as they descended the well-worn animal trail into the gentle valley below. A few wild eagles could be seen soaring overhead, and a few wild boar now came into view, as they grazed on the wild grasses found growing sporadically about the shallow valley. As they turned another bend in the road, the travelers could not believe their eyes at what they saw next. Great herds of enormous, caramel colored elk for as far as the eye could see.

Their huge antlers looked as if they were touching the sky, and the sounds that emanated from under their feet as they moved, rumbled the ground below as they slowly strolled along. This was the last place this far north, where the wild grass fields where not completely covered by snowfall this late in the year, and there was fresh clean water to drink. It seemed like all the animals that lived this far north knew of this one valley, and had come here, to rest, and gain their strength before the mass migrations would soon happen, towards the warmer climates in the lower, southern areas of the Canadian Territories.

Mixed in between the large herds of elk were stately lone moose, wild arctic coyotes, enormous herds of mule deer and even a few herds of buffalo were spotted about the valley. All manner of animals lived here in the Northwest Territories in harmony and friendship. The winter had started out mild this year, so food was still plentiful. The herds of wild animals appeared to be fattened enough to make it through the winter ahead, be it harsh, or longer than normal.

"Can you believe this Luis? This is the most amazing thing I have ever seen. I thought that the day, the county fair came to town, and we saw all those elephants and tigers that, that would be the greatest day of my life, but nothing compares to this Louis...absolutely...nothing does. Animals in the wild!" said Chug whose eyes were as wide as an ocean.

"You're right Chug...man...oh...man...! Look at the size of that rack of antlers, on the leader of the pack. They must be fifteen feet across, with more than sixteen points."

As they passed the great herds of animals, Jupiter and Apollo gave an eloquent bow in the direction of the lead elk. The gesture appeared to be an unspoken respect between animals that Louis, Chug, and Molly really did not understand. The great leader responded in kind, with a stately bow of his own, as the party slowly passed by.

Finally, towards the end of the day as the now distant sunlight began to fade from view below the tree line, on the remote hills of the valley, they reached the wide shallow stream that they had seen earlier in the day. All dismounted the horses, and went about setting up camp for the night by the rocky, riverside.

The sounds of the river stream filled their ears. And could be heard for hundreds of yards around as the water dashed, and darted, over the largest rocks and boulders that lay in her streambed.

The wide stream had to be over one hundred yards across at its widest point. Who could tell how deep it really was. Crossing it would surely be a hardship, but for now, the young adventures were happy to have reached the southern bank before nightfall. They would worry about a safe crossing the next morning, for now a hot meal of fresh fish, and a restful night of sleep is all they wanted.

This night would be the last one they would spend in the Boreal Forest, and the third day since Louis had found the moons cycles in one of his books. In the back of Louis's mind he knew tonight would be a night like no other he had ever experienced in his life.

As the camp was, being set up Louis turned and looked at Molly, who had the same perplexing expression written across her face. One of fear of the unknown and what might come calling in the night. Most young children had this fear but not while, camping at the edge of the northern most, and wildest forest in the world.

It was sometimes tough enough to conquer your fears in the warmth of your own bed while in your bedroom, but this was a whole other world for Louis, Chug, and Molly.

Chug went about fishing in the stream for an hour or so after camp had been set up, and finally appeared from around a bulky rock sitting on the riverbank with a large Chinook salmon that he just caught. He held it up high in the air for all to see as he approached the large campfire, blazing in the middle of camp.

"How great is this?"

"Wow...Chug...well...look at you!" said Louis.

"Do you mind cooking this little guy up Molly?"

"Man what a dinner this is going to be!" proclaimed Chug with a look of pure delight on his face.

"Chug I am so glad you came along" said Louis.

"Me too Chug. That fish has to weigh...well...over fifty pounds. Let me have that fish to cook Chug."

Molly went about preparing the meal as Jupiter and Apollo wandered off to forage for food, make friends with the other animals in the valley, and take a long comforting bath at the edge of the river stream.

Molly, Chug, and Louis ate a grand meal that night of, flour biscuits, rice patties, and wild salmon, cooked over an open fire. All agreed when they were done eating that is was the finest meal that they had ever had, besides the one they had eaten with Captain Legrange and his wife, Lady Angelique.

Molly spent the early part of the evening after dinner looking through her backpack for something very special when Louis came up behind her. He tapped her on her shoulder.

"What are you doing Molly? You look like you're deep in thought, and worried about something?"

"Louis we are going to have company tonight. I have to look my best," said Molly as she pulled out a small leather pouch from the backpack.

"Company...?" asked Louis.

"I sense something strange as well Molly. Are you sure you feel that we are going to have a friendly visitor tonight?" inquired Louis.

"We're at the edge of a valley, in the middle of the wildest forest in Canada, and at the edge of the very world it's self. Who could find us way up here, and why would they want to visit us anyway?" asked Chug as he shrugged his shoulders. He cleared away some pine needles, next to Molly, to find a place to sit down after a scrumptious dinner.

"Louis sit down here, come closer, I have to tell you something.

"Go on Molly..."

"The visitor we are going to have tonight will not be from our dimension, or time. He will come from a time that has long ago passed."

"What are you talking about Molly...and why are you putting on...so much make-up?

"Louis I'm painting my face in the colors of our visitor's tribe."

"Wha-t...?"

"Yeah...what are you talking about Molly...a visitor...a tribe...what" asked Chug.

"I'm preparing myself for the ghost, of Chief Black Elk the Holy Man of the Oglala Sioux Indians...who will be arriving...shortly".

As Molly said the great Indian chief's name, the flames of the large bonfire (in the middle of camp) burst outward and upwards. The firewood below crackled and burst about the ground, sending shards of flaming wood about the campsite. Then an eerie light blue smoke began to emanate from the base of the fire. It wafted in a slow circular motion upwards, into the blackened sky, above the thin canopy of the forest.

Before Louis could say another word or really comprehend what Molly had just said, both of them turned towards the sounds of the roaring fire. They both looked as deeply, and as intently as they could into the thick blue smoke. They both instantaneously thought they saw a dark and wrinkled human face peering out at them, through the eerie smoke. The bizarre, and very out of the ordinary face, rose up slowly to the top of the smoke cloud that was before them, then it suddenly vanished as quickly as it had appeared.

"Molly did you see that?" blurted out Louis at the top of his lungs.

"What...was...?"

"I saw the face of an old Indian in the smoke. Did you see it Molly? Did you?"

Molly dropped the lipstick case in her hand. She fell backwards into a pile of pine needles.

"Louis I saw it too. It was an Indian face, with two large feathers on the top of his head, and he was wearing a beaded headband. I saw it Louis! Really I did!" called out Molly.

Chug who was sitting nearby upon hearing Louis and Molly yell out, and the firewood explode, jumped to his feet. He grabbed Louis's walking stick for protection.

"What's all the commotion about? What are you two yelling for...what is it? I was just about to nod off and go to sleep. You two scared the heck out of me with all that yelling! What face...? What Indian...?" asked Chug as he widened his stance and braced for trouble.

"Chug...we're...not...a...lone..." said Molly in a low guttural tone, just to scare Chug that much more.

"Not alone...?"

"Molly...?"

"Chief Black Elk's ghost has come to visit us tonight," said Molly as she raised her hands to the evening sky "we can now be sure of this. His presence is already here with us."

"Molly you have to stop talking like that you're starting to scare me," said Chug as he started to shake a little bit in fear.

Apollo and Jupiter upon hearing the commotion faithfully circled the campsite. Both stood at attention, ready for what may come.

"Apollo ready yourself; trouble may be under hoof. Have courage in your heart" said Louis as he turned to scan the forest around them for possible, intruders.

Chug moved over closer to Louis. He held the walking stick out in front of him when Molly grabbed Chug by the arm, and gestured for Chug to lower the staff. She then motioned to Apollo and Jupiter that everything would be OK.

"Chug, Louis, Apollo please do not be alarmed. This aberration or ghost is not here to harm us. I feel it in my heart-of-hearts. It is something that I cannot explain, but I just know it. Chug lower the staff and Louis please, sit down by the fire over here and let me take charge, for a change. I know exactly what to do," said Molly as she started again to scan the outlying forest for possible interlopers, along with Jupiter.

As Louis sat down, and after Chug leaned the walking staff against a nearby pine tree a soft rustling could be heard in the highest tree branches above the bonfire. Just then, the golden red and orange flames of the campfire roared again, just as before. However, this time, the dancing flames shot even higher into the air, which threw out a bright orange glow onto all the trees surrounding the encampment.

Louis jumped backwards again, but this time as far away from the roaring fire as he could get. Jupiter and Apollo both were startled again, and stumbled backwards as well; as the flames grew in intensity in front of them. When the flames finally drew back to their original state, a large cloud of blue and orange smoke started billowing out above the top of the prancing flames.

The smoke was very dense, and quickly began to change colors before their eyes. The odd smoke had a strange mixture of colors that seemed to change with the dancing of the flames. There were colors of deep yellows, then bright oranges, then pale greens, until finally the color blue totally engulfed the other colors, sending the other colors, scurrying from sight. As the smoke appeared to reach its maximum density and deep blue colors, the gently floating body of an old man now began to appear through the supernatural smoke.

The image of an Indian started to take a full form in front of the bewildered and enthralled party.

After a few more moments, the image was completely formed, it could be seen to be that of an older man, with a well-wrinkled, and well-weathered reddish face. There were two large eagle feathers positioned in a beaded band, worn around his head. He was wearing: a light tan colored pair of leather pants with long, free flowing tassels hanging down both sides. His torso was shirtless which showed off a well-chiseled and muscled chest, that a man of his advanced age seldom had.

The figure hovered directly over the flames and inside of the blue smokes for a moment more, then he began to float off to the left side of the campsite towards where Jupiter and Apollo were standing. He then slowed to a stop, gentle hovering about a foot off the ground. Not a word was said by anyone present, as the dignified and majestic image, each now saw in his full glorious form, slowly drifted past him or her.

Molly again, gently raised both her hands into the air with her palms open towards the clear, starry skies above, she then slowly raised her head upwards. She appeared to be in some sort of dizzying trance.

A singular crystal-clear blue moonbeam suddenly flashed onto Chief Black Elk's silhouette, as his feet lightly touched the welcoming earth. Streaks of pale blue moonbeams started to flash, and dance with a rhythmic cadence all around the clearing. It was if the natural world had opened up its arms to welcome a long lost friend, who had come back to visit from the unnatural world and was celebrating his glorious and timely return.

Just as quickly as the blue moonbeams, and light blue smoke from fire had appeared; it quickly diminished. When all the flashing lights and smoke from the campfire had faded out, and dissipated up into the skies above, a full blue moon could now be seen hanging high above in the sky, alone in the heavens.

The ghostly figure that was now touching the earth, and about twenty paces from the fire, moved with a steady gait towards Jupiter, pausing for a brief moment to look about the clearing. He slowly reached out his left hand, which bore thin, long healing fingers. Lightly he touched Jupiter on the forelock between his ears. Jupiter instantly lowered his head as if in a trance-like-state, same as Molly was. He then spoke a few indiscernible and strange foreign words in to Jupiter's left ear. Black Elk raised his other hand. He gently placed it on Jupiter's neck, giving him a warm and impassioned embrace.

Black Elk had a supernatural relationship with all animals on earth, and especially horses, as all Indian peoples are known to have. Jupiter responded in kind and gently nudged up to Black Elk's body for reassurance, and comfort. Apollo slowly approached Black Elk, with his head bowed towards the ground. The trio of participants stood together for a moment as if master and students were being reacquainted once again, in some type of ceremonial dance that only they could be a part of.

Black Elk was a Sioux Indian from the northerly nation of the Minnetaree Group, who were know to inhabit the areas of Minnesota, and as far north as Canada. This forest had been home to his ancestors for hundreds and hundreds of years, with Black Elk being their "Medicine Chief and Spiritual Leader, while he had walked the face of the earth during his natural life.

He was a tall elegant man with a well-weathered and very handsome face that had a myriad of deep wrinkles etched into it. His eyes were a deep black and shown of, honesty, wisdom, and confidence, which comes from living a life of purity and good. His two eyes were evenly set, and were by far his best feature.

His clothes were made of an off-white and light-pale lambskin, with the most intricate designs of red and blue threads and beads, crisscrossing his broad barreled chest. Black Elk's clothes were traditional Indian wear, which hung loosely off his frame and they were worn and fit for comfort and to show a restrained pride from its wearer.

Around the top of his head, covering his long shinny black braided hair, was a simple headdress, which bore two large colorful and great feathers, gathered from his years hunting in the great forests of his lands. The two feathers had come from the great eagles that were known to inhabit, and call this forest home. Also interlaced inside the headdress were feathers of bluebirds, red robins, and black sparrows. Each feather had a purpose or position in the headdress, which only enlivened the overall look of this amazing man.

In his left hand, he held a fascinating and well-crafted staff, with a handle mounted at the top of the shaft, carved in the figure of an enormous eagles head. A large string of yellow and white bear teeth, hung around his neck, with each tooth being about five to six inches long, and as sharp as a shark's tooth.

Around his feet, he had: strapped well-worn moccasins made of cowhide, and they had the same intricate leather lacing woven around the top and sides that was found along his pants.

Simply put, he was the most eloquent, wizened looking, and interesting man Chug, Louis, or Molly had ever seen.

As Black Elk stood a few yards away from them, the clear and beautiful full blue moon that hung over the tree line encircled his frame. It was, as if a natural picture was theirs for the viewing, and it was a wonderful picture of, purity and truth, from another time. The soft blue moonbeams shone off his broad shoulders, casting an uncanny bluish shine off his long silky black hair.

As Molly, Louis, and Chug stood in amazement at what they were seeing and regained their full senses, Apollo and Jupiter knew that the ghostly figure standing before them absolutely meant them no harm.

Louis spoke out, as only Louis was known to do at such times.

"Man...what...an...entrance!"

"I wish I could do that. Did you have to practice that, or was that done on the fly?"

Chug tugged on Louis's shirt-tale. He tried to place his hand over Louis's gapping mouth.

"Louis, are you out of your mind? What are you thinking...?"

"I couldn't help myself Chug. Could you believe what we just witnessed? That was the greatest show on earth! That beat even what Charlie did last year in Mr. Beamer's barn on Christmas Eve."

"Heck...was...that something...or something else?"

Louis just could not contain himself as he gained his balance (after falling backwards with Molly). He dusted off the pine needles that were lodged on his shirt and pants. Chug just stood there gazing at the handsome stranger, as Jupiter's and Apollo's facial expressions echoed Chugs.

"Hi my name is Captain Louis Parks by way of Captain Legrande Legrange, and I am from Centerville Indiana. I am the leader of this expedition, and I am very pleased to make your acquaintance."

Louis took a tentative step forward with an outstretched hand in front of him.

Black Elk's first words were spoken with pride, and an intonation that bespoke of the spiritual nature of his being.

"I know who you are Louis. Captain, you play first base for the Centerville Giants, and your best friend Chug here...plays...right field."

Louis and Chug turned to look at each other, both about fell over together right where they were standing.

"And this must be the famed Molly Jenkins?" continued Black Elk as he turned to focus his eyes on Molly, who had finally came out of her trance.

Molly was now bending down and reaching for something inside her backpack with her back turned towards Black Elk. Upon finding what she had been looking for, she finally, then abruptly turned, to face the group again.

Black Elk, Louis and Chug almost fell over together right in place, when Molly turned back to face them.

Molly had lathered on so much Crimson Passion red lipstick that she looked like a ghostly princess from a long ago tribe of great warriors or even worse:

"HOT TAMALE MOLLY WAS BACK!"

Her lips had been plastered with red lipstick so thick, it appeared that she had on a clown's fake pair of red lips, and her checks had so much red rough on that she looked like she had, a bad case of the mumps.

"It's a pleasure to meet you Black Elk. I'm Hot Tamale Molly who is in the fifth grade and is Miss Trumble the Schoolmaster's favorite student," said Molly as she curtsied and smiled widely, to show off her beautifully pearly white teeth.

Black Elk wiped his eyes for a moment, looked over at Louis and Chug, then nodded in a strange confirmation that only the male species could comprehend, that he understood Louis's and Chug's plight, and concern, about Hot Tamale's flaming red lids.

"I just wanted to look my best for you Black Elk. Do you like my color of lipstick? It is called, Crimson Passion. It comes from France, and it is the finest color of red you will ever see.

"Well you look delightful Molly. Louis sure is a lucky fellow to have such a fine, young and beautiful, girl as yourself as his girlfriend" said Black Elk as he took Molly by the hand. He gave her a warm, soft kiss on the cheek. He tried the best he could, not to get any lipstick smeared on his face.

"I am very pleased to meet you Molly."

Louis knew that he could not change Molly's mind about her lipstick and make-up, so he just continued on the best he could. Louis looked to find Black Elk's eyes and finally asked the questions that were dwelling in each one of their hearts.

"What brings you here with us tonight Black Elk, and how do you know about us, our names, and how did you know how to find us?"

"Every animal in the forest, every bird in the sky, and every tree in this forest are well aware of who you are, and where you are going. You are part of a "special quest" to save Christmas present and future, to resurrect Charlie one more time, and to nurture him back to health, with the Magic Jingle Bell that is in your possession.

Each living thing and beast in the forest that has good, dwelling in their hearts is here to support you, and here to help you on your long, and dangerous journey to the North Pole. That is why I am here Louis, to help you as well. I have been watching you for the last few days as you have crossed through the great Boreal Forest. The forest of my ancestors; where my spirit now resides. I could not contact you earlier, because I can mostly only travel in human form on this earth upon the second moon or blue moon in the month. Sometimes under certain circumstances, I can travel on Christmas Eve, but only when the Northern Star has reached its apex, and only for a very short period of time."

"Wow a real Indian ghost...and...you are here...to help us on our quest?" blurted out a stunned and bewildered Louis.

"You've lost your map of the great wilds, that Mr. Beamer gave you, and you are soon to past into more unforgiving territories, into the domain of the great arctic wolf packs of the open tundra. Then ultimately, you will come across Growlar the Ancient Cave Bear and his lair. You are going to need all the help you can get to pass safely through the dangers that now lay directly in your path. I will converse with you tonight, and give you the inner strength, and confidence that you will need, to complete your journey, and I will give you a special gift that you will need one day, when the darkest moment of your young life with be upon you. I will also send you a brave guide to get you to the Ingnok Mountains, and through the "Polar Gates". He will give you the additional guidance that you will need, to complete the final leg of your quest."

Chug hearing all, stammered a bit to get a few more words out of his dry throat.

"What...ah...do...er...you mean you will give us a guide?"

"I have lived in the forest in thought, and in body for over two hundred years now. Some of the great Indians who live in this forest are my direct ancestors. We know of all things good and evil, and communicate with the animals on a daily basis, to keep this forest, and the tundra fields clear of, evil beast, or bad animals that may have misdeeds in their hearts and minds. You can't travel through the far Northern Territories alone; it is just too dangerous and wild. This is why I have sent for a friend of mine. He resides in the Far East. He will help you; he knows this area and he is greatly feared, by all who live in these lands. You will meet this friend within the next few days, for he is on his way to meet up with you as we speak. Embrace him, and cherish his advice. He will help protect your party, and make sure that you make it through the Ingnok Mountains, within the time allotted for you to finish your quest. Because if you do not make it through the upper most passes of the Ingnok Mountains within that small window, the winter storms will trap you on the mountainsides. So stay close to his side and call him friend...," said the great Medicine Man and Indian Chief.

"I will...I will call him friend Black Elk..."

"May I now give you, Louis and Chug a special gift that I have brought only for you. You may not know their meaning or purpose now, but you will when the time for their powers is needed. Chug please come forward and address, me."

Chug, tripped over a few small sticks on the ground; he almost fell into Black Elk's arms as he came over to where Black Elk was standing.

"Yes...er...your honor...I mean sir...ah...I mean ah...Mr. Indian...sir."

"Chug, please don't be so nervous in life or you will end up with a terrible complex like Mr. Turkey, and always be thinking the world is after you, or not on your side. This is no way to live your life. You have to face the world on your own terms, not the other way around. Someday you will understand this, but most likely not today. Now back to the task. Here Chug, for your kind offer to go along with Louis on this quest, and for being by his side courageously the whole time, I now offer you my most favorite walking staff. It will help defend you and your party from evil spirits, and wild animals alike. It has been mine since I was a small boy. It was given to me by my father when I was about your age and since I no longer need it, and have no living children of my own to pass it on to... I want you to consider yourself my god-child and let me pass it on to you. Will take this special gift from me?"

"Well sure, I'll take it. I may be nervous a bit, but I am not stupid or shy. Especially around food, Louis can attest to that. Thank you very much Mr. Indian and I will keep it with me for the rest of my life. Thank you so very much Mr. Black Elk...er...sir."

Chug gave a small bow of his head, and then turned to head back over to where Molly was standing.

"Louis you are next. Please come forward, and take this gift I offer you tonight."

Louis walked forward with a little more confidence than Chug, but was still a little bit nervous as well.

"I have never met a real Indian Chief...or Ghost...or Medicine Man before. I am going to have to start a journal or book, and start keeping track of all the things I've done, because this just keeps getting more interesting and better, everyday."

"Louis, will you keep your mouth closed for a few minutes, to let Black Elk give you his gift already", chided in Molly in a friendly tone.

"Louis you are the leader of this brave troop. I will give you the strongest medicine I have, for you, above all the others...because...you will need it the most."

"Don't scare me Chief. Remember I am only eleven years old, and in the fifth grade with Molly, and if you haven't noticed, most girls are still taller than me. Now am I really going to need the strongest medicine you have? Is it stronger than the stuff Doc Wellman gave me when I got the mumps a few years back? That stuff tasted just plain awful."

"Louis I said quit yammering let the Chief speak" said a playful Molly.

"Louis I want you to take this string of ancient bear's teeth that hang around my neck, they were accumulated by me throughout my life. Each nasty and terrible bear that I smote down and killed in battle, I would take one of his or her teeth as a prize, and remembrance of that battle. Each tooth when strung together against the next only increases the power of the others. When you take the life of an animal or beast all Indians believe, that you take the spirit, soul, and strength of that animal to carry with you the rest of your life. The power and courage of all those bears lies in this string of bear teeth that I am now giving to you. Just like the gift I gave to Chug, I will not be, needing this special magic any longer, for I am a older man like Mr. Beamer, and do not travel about much. You are much younger, and have a long life to live ahead of you. This will help you out during all your remaining days left on earth. Also one other thing, if for some reason the magic does not work for you or you use it unwisely, here is the best heeling medicine I have."

Louis stepped forward. He took the medicine and ancient bear's teeth from his outstretched hands.

"The medicine is a concoction made of squib-root, bears bladder, inch-worm guts, and bats tongue. It is called, Heaven's Heart. The magic of this healing root has been passed down through out our people for hundreds of years. The only thing is that, it smells worse than Short Stacks heat balm. The smell is downright awful, and you may end up having a face like your neighborhood dog, Mitch the Bulldog when you apply it, but the healing powers of it could one day save your life. So Trust me, use it unsparingly."

"Well Mr. Indian Chief I hate that old heat balm of Short-Stacks as much as the next guy, but if you say we need it then I would be happy to accept it on behalf of everyone, I am honored and am glad that you trust me with these two special gifts. I accept them both whole heartedly, but what was that again about needing the power of these bear's teeth in the near future or above all else I need help, or something?"

Black Elk waived for Molly to come forward.

"Molly you're next so please come forward to receive your gift."

Molly gingerly stepped forward still in somewhat of a mild dream-state, still lathered up in make-up and red lipstick.

"I have a special gift for you that all the Ladies of our tribe have worn for centuries."

Black Elk reached into a leather satchel hanging around his neck. He pulled out a small leather pouch filled with a very sweet smelling perfume.

"Molly since you already have, a very demur and grown-up lipstick I feel you need a grown up perfume to go with that. Try this, my wife use to wear it for years. It is made from jasmine petals, essence of rose, sweet-water from our sacred well, and a mixture of crushed daffodil flowers."

"What did you say your wife wears it, and it has essence of rose, or daffodils?" Molly took the gift from Black Elk, quickly opened the leather satchel, and rubbed a few drop of the delectable smelling perfume on her turned up wrist. The smell was just pure heaven, which brought a big smile from Molly. She gave the Indian Chief a small quick kiss on the cheek then looked over at Louis. She gave him a big wide smile.

"Well Black Elk, I have a gift for you as well, from all of us."

Louis went over to where Jupiter was standing. He started to rummage through one sidesaddle bag. After a moment or two, Louis returned with something in his hand.

"I know that my gift cannot be as special, and as magical as the gifts you have given all of us, but I would still like to offer you it, if you will accept."

"I will Louis..."

"Only one thing though. If you accept this gift then you also will be accepted into our tribe, Chugs, and mine. You see we are both blood brothers, and I will want you to become our blood brother as well."

"I would be proud to be a part of your tribe. Continue on Louis"

Louis opened his hand, to expose his trusted pocketknife. He looked over at Chug as Chug looked down at the small scar on his hand. Louis opened the blade. He stepped ever so respectfully toward Black Elk. Black Elk, lifted his head up to look at the large blue moon hanging overhead, mumbled something is his language, and then opened his right palm to Louis. Louis looked at Molly, then Chug, and then at his own shaking hand. Then with one quick downward stroke of his hand, he grazed Black Elk's wrinkled palm, his own and Chugs, drawing a few very small drops of blood from their skin.

Black Elk looked Louis respectfully in the eyes and said, "Blood brother, till the end. It is done." All shook hands.

Chug and Louis in unison said back", it is done then."

Molly winced at seeing the few blood drops dripping from their hands.

Louis handed his favorite and trusted pocketknife to Black Elk.

"One gift deserves another."

"Thank you Louis, I will cherish it always, and I will remember this moment in time for the rest of my life."

Louis smiled broadly, looking at the small scar on his palm.

Black Elk took Louis aside after all the gifts were given; he talked with him though out most of the rest of the night. What serious issues they talked about only Louis and Black Elk knew.

Finally, the midnight hour was at hand. Black Elk did not speak again that night. He raised his hands in the air with the palms facing upwards. He started a strange rhythmic dance about the fire...that now rose up again...at his beckoning.

As the wise old Medicine Man sang a song from his past, the fire licked the air as the bright blue streaks of moonbeams started to flicker about the campsite again, just as before. Black Elk twirled about the campsite performing an ancient fire-dance that cast blue shadows on the surrounding trees. This filled each of the traveler's heart with joy. Apollo and Jupiter appeared to go back into a trance as well, as they witnessed the dance unfolding before them.

Molly with her bright red lips and cheeks seemed to be perfectly suited and made-up for the dance. It was as if she had dressed herself up with make-up to try to fit in with the ancient ritual. She had known something (due to a woman intuition) that both Louis and Chug could not understand. As Molly and Black Elk where singing and dancing about the flames, Chug with Louis seeing all the fun that they were having, jumped right in, and sang and danced along with their newfound friend for the rest of the evening.

The Indian Chief's songs could be heard throughout the forest that night, and the soft and gentle cadence of his moccasins lightly touching the earth brought a feeling of peace to the earth below. This night Louis learned about what the path ahead really held for him, and about the guide, which would soon be found on the road ahead. He now felt a resurgence of strength, and confidence in his heart that good was on their side. And with the help of the friends that they were meeting along the way he truly now believed in his heart and mind, that they were truly destined to be, the saviors of Christmas's present and future.

The large blue moon finally began to lose color behind the tree line as the evening wore on, and the light from the fire softened, as all grew tired from the night's activities. As the light given off by the distant softening blue moon crept ever fainter, and fainter, and the long pale shadows it casts on the earth slowly dispersed into the night, Black Elk slowly began to fade from view.

His songs gently drifted away from everyone's ears as his image completely faded away, and out of sight, back into the spirit world from which he came from.

The great Medicine Man from the nation of the Minnatree had gone back to walk among his great ancestors in the blackness that was the Boreal Forest. He had passed back into his spiritual form. He would not be seen again until the next blue moon.

A friend was made that night he would for always be remembered by all who were present that night, for the rest of their natural born lives.

Louis placed Molly's small hand in his. He reached over and gave her a small kiss on the cheek. She in kind returned the favor with a kiss that was just as sweet. They both turned away from the softening firelight to look towards the far end of the clearing.

As the blue moon was just about to disappear completely into its silent slumber for another year, a last bright flash of moonlight glistened on a proud, and stately figure standing between two great pine trees.

As the flash of blue light reached its brightest moment, both thought they could make out the outline of an enormous and proud snow panther on the far horizon, with its clear green eyes shining brightly, against the backdrop of the darkened forest.

~Chapter 12~

The Snow Panther of the Northwest Territories

The next morning, the party finally left the safety of the Boreal Forest, crossing over the shallow but wide river that they had camped by, the night before. By finding a large fallen pine tree that lie across the banks, this made for an easy and quick passage.

A stroke of good luck was upon them once more.

The open and wild Northwest Territories laid directly in their path now. The arid land spread out before them was starting to rise in elevation, the terrain became rockier and harder to travel over, and the snowfalls would become more frequent as the seasons continued to turn slowly.

Loud wolf's cries could be heard echoing off the distant mountain ranges to the north. The forlorn calls and howls sounded much like what a lonely sailor might hear of Lady Sirens singing out, and calling a lone wayward ship to come looking for her. But in reality, the Sirens were only calling the sailors, and their ships to their deaths, onto the rocky reefs found in the grip of the cold, dark water beneath them.

The wolf cries were sweet, yet alarming to Louis, and with one quick motion of his hand, the party stopped cold in their tracks. Louis had remembered reading in Mr. Beamer's journal that great packs of wild arctic wolfs, were known to travel loose and free this far north, around the open tundra fields that was only about a day's ride ahead.

Louis and his friends had used the forest for cover for as long as they could but now they would have maybe a week of traveling before they could reach the safety of the Ingnok Mountains. Until then, this is when they would be most vulnerable from attacks by wild animals.

As Louis looked about and plotted his next steps, it was obvious that they would have to take the calculated risk and move forward, because this was the quickest way to the foreboding mountains.

Molly and Chug both dismounted the two horses, and joined Louis in the making of a pair of snowshoes. After crafting a few pairs of sturdy shoes with some nearby fallen tree branches, and sticks, they placed the homemade snowshoes under their walking boots, and continued on forward. The snowshoes helped them to walk through some of the deeper snows, and helped with navigating around some of the larger rocks in the path. This helped Apollo and Jupiter get a well-deserved rest.

Louis kept a steady pace for the party, only resting when needed. All the while, he kept trying to keep conversations and other distractions to a minimal to help save energy.

Built at night were snow caves, for protection; all would sleep together to try and keep warm. Firewood was sparse and hard to find so Chug would use the oil from the lone gas lamp for heat and comfort.

Each night the cries and howls of the wolves would be heard calling to them, and each morning the cries would fade away as the comforting northern sun would rise. Louis knew in his heart that the wolves were following the party, and at some point they, would meet up with them, to who knows what end.

Louis picked up the pace of the party even more on the third day as his instincts told him that danger was closer than ever before, and that only the safety of the mountains could help them thwart an attack, if indeed an attack was forthcoming.

On the fifth night, sleeping on the open tundra-fields the cries, and howls of the wolves could be heard much clearer, and they seemed much closer now. And were most likely coming from the surrounding, medium-sized snow hills found to the left and right of them. The party had made camp for the night right in the middle of these very same hills, and as far away from them as possible, so the wolves would not have a chance to attack them from higher ground.

This night Chug and Louis built an extra large and very thick snow cave for the fear that their luck might soon be running out.
"Louis I'm afraid," said Molly as she huddled up against him for warmth and safety, inside the cave.

"The wolves have been following us for close to five days now. Are we going to be able to make it to the safety of the mountains in the morning?" asked Chug as he spoke with the same fear in his voice as Molly's.

"You've heard the cries and howls, of the wolves just the same as I have. I believe that by mid-morning tomorrow, we will make it to the foot of the Dark Mountains. The wolves won't follow us there for fear of falling rocks, and avalanches. The guide that Black Elk was talking about a few days ago, should be here soon to show us the way safely northwards, through the high passes of those same mountains. If we can just: stay safe tonight by keeping a fire going, by keeping the light from the gas lamp as bright as possible, and by keeping our spirits up, we should be just fine" said Louis.

Chug had found as much firewood as he could before nightfall, and had built a medium-sized fire at the entrance to the snow cave. Chug had not wanted to travel to far away from the snow cave, or camp, for his own safety, so they had to use what little firewood that they had carried out of the forest with them. If they were lucky, it should last them throughout the long, cold night ahead.

Jupiter stood the first watch at the entrance to the cave as Molly cooked a scant meal of dry venison, leftover dried salmon, and potatoes over the open fire.

All were hungry; all were cold.

Five days on the open tundra with the blistering winds hurling down upon them had drawn most of their energy.

Apollo and Jupiter had lost about three hundred pounds between them since the journey had begun. Both were looking a little thin and a bit haggard.

"Don't worry Apollo there will be plenty to eat when we reach the mountains. There will be low-lying bushes, mountain grasses, and wild berries. We can all rest for a day or two when we get to the base of the mountains," said Louis as he gave the last of the straw they had brought along with them to Apollo and Jupiter.

After finishing dinner and discussing the next day's plans, all three of the tired travelers fell fast asleep, with the fire at the edge of the snow cave keeping all warm throughout the night. A few more wolf cries were heard, echoing off the distant mountains, as cold northern winds blew down upon the icy tundra.

Throughout the night, sounds of the wolves fighting and arguing with each other could be heard echoing, inside the snow cave. Earsplitting shouts of pain and great cries of hunger were coming from the lone pack.

Louis tossed and turned inside of his sleep late into the night until he was finally awoken by the howls of the wolves that seemed to be now, not more than fifty yards away. He slowly approached Apollo who was standing guard at the mouth of the snow cave.

"Louis I think the fire is keeping them away" said Apollo.

"I believe you're right Apollo, but in the morning the fire will be out, and they know that once we get to the mountains, their chance for a hearty meal will escape them. I am afraid the worst will happen sometime tomorrow. Try to get some sleep the best you can. Prepare yourself for a great battle tomorrow," said Louis as he gave Jupiter a warm pat on his neck.

Louis went back to his bedroll lying next to Molly. He tried the best he could to fall back asleep. Jupiter slept with one eye open, but he knew as Louis had said that they would be only safe until daybreak.

Chug stirred first in the morning; he was slow to rise. The night had been long as all nights are up this far north are known to be. Chug heated some coffee up then warmed the last of the dry venison over the fire. The aroma filled the snow cave. The smell of the food brought Molly and Louis to their senses. After waking up and eating a small hot meal, all slowly started packing up the camp. Apollo and Jupiter were already awake; both were found standing outside the snow cave waiting for the last push into the mountains.

"Good morning Jupiter" said Molly

"Good morning Apollo" said Chug as he exited the snow cave, and came into the faint light of the new day.

"Did you get any sleep at all Apollo?"

"Yes, I have learned in the last few weeks, as I stand watch at night, to sleep for very short periods of time, which still keeps me refreshed in the morning. I will be just fine, but we must hurry now. We must make good time today. We have been exposed on the open ice, and snow for way too long, and this is not good," said Apollo as he turned to face Chug, to show him that he meant all business.

It took the better part of thirty minutes to get the camp broke down, and the horses packed up properly. The snowfalls of the last few days finally had subsided, and the sun was warm and inviting for a change.

The skies were bright blue. A few white clouds drifted southward high overhead. Jupiter and Apollo both thought the travel should be quicker today, which was exactly what they needed.

Early morning gave way to midmorning with Jupiter keeping up a good pace. Behind Jupiter were Louis with his walking stick in hand, and then Molly. Chug and Apollo guarded the rear flank. Both were constantly looking backwards to see if they were being followed. After walking for about three hours, Louis called for a quick break before they were at the foot of the mountains, which were only about two hundred yards away.

There was a twenty-foot tall snow mound a few yards ahead. Louis motioned for all to head there for safety. A small amount of floured biscuits, and wild berries were passed around for Chug, Louis, and Molly to eat as all regained a little strength, and renewed their spirits for a moment.

As Louis was looking upward at the great mountain range that lay directly in their path, the wind became deathly still, which cast a most peculiar and unnatural calm in the air.

"Louis we have made it to safety this mid-morning. The mountains are only minutes away, and there was no sight or sounds, of the wolves today. I have not heard one cry, or howl, since last night. They must have given up, and returned to wherever they live," said Jupiter with confidence now instilled in his voice.

Just as the words were leaving Jupiter's mouth, a thunderous, deep howl broke the silence of the thin air, then another cry, then another!

"Louis, Molly quick, over here by my side!" shouted out Jupiter.

"Apollo to your left, look to your left!" cried out Chug.

As Apollo turned to his left, an enormous white wolf appeared into view. With one mighty leap off the back of a large nearby snow mound, he flew through the air towards Apollo. Apollo quickly tried to spin out of his way, but a mighty outstretched claw from his front paw ripped down into Apollo's back, as he flew by overhead. The claw tore right through the leather saddle, and blanket on his back. It broke through his skin, cutting him deeply. Apollo shrieked out in pain, as the first swipe from the mighty wolf, landed with the precision of a surgeon's knife.

As Apollo spun around one more time to defend himself, another large wolf leapt out from behind an out-sized rock on his right side. It took a vicious snap at Apollo, as his rear out-stretched claws almost found its intended target.

Molly grabbed her walking stick lying in the snow beside her. She took a measured thrust into the side of the wolf that had just snapped at Apollo's rear legs. The brunt of the staff hit the mighty wolf right across its forehead, which sent it rolling to the left down a snowdrift, leaving it unconscious, with a large lump growing on its forehead.

Suddenly wolf cries, howls, and barks were heard bellowing out loud all around them.

Chug grabbed the gas lamp that was hanging off the side of Apollo; he unscrewed the cap. He then tore a large swath of cloth off his front sleeve and wrapped it around a large stick that he found laying on the ground at his feet. He doused the cloth with the gas lamp oil, grabbed a match out of his front pocket, he lit the ragged clothe.

Just as it burst into flames, another large white wolf came soaring in, airborne toward Louis. Louis turn instantly to his left, crouched down as low as possible to avoid the attack, grabbed the burning cloth out of Chug's hand, and threw it onto the broad back of the great animal as it landed on the ground in a awkward tumble.

The wolf burst into flames!

It shirked out in pain, pawed a few times at the air in panic then ran off screaming at the top of his mighty lungs.

Louis screamed out.

"All quickly, run to the safety of the mountains! Run! Run!"

Jupiter slowly backed up towards the mountains as Chug, Molly, Louis and Apollo started running as fast as they could towards a large outcropping of rocks, about one hundred and fifty yards away. Apollo shirked out in pain as he ran off. Blood was streaming down his back as he fought to get to safety. Louis now had a firm grip of his walking stick in his hands, and turned every few yards or so to stave off an attack from the rear...if one was forthcoming.

"Hurry to that cave over there," cried out Chug as he pointed to a large opening in the rocks that was now coming into view.

Jupiter seeing that all were almost to the safety of the rock cave, started running towards the mountains himself, but as he ran he feigned a stumble, and a fall in the snow, so he could separate himself a little further from the others. He so desperately tried to draw the attention of three enormous wolves who were now stalking Chug, Molly, and Louis as they ran for their lives.

Seeing Jupiter fall the three wolves did exactly what Jupiter had hoped for, and now directed their attentions towards him. Jupiter turned backwards one last time to see if his friends had finally reached the safety of the rock cave at the front of the mountain range.

They had!

His plan had worked!

He had drawn the wolf pack's attention to him long enough for his friends to make their escape to safety. Jupiter promptly gained his footing again, swiftly turned on his back haunches, planted his mighty hooves into the snow, then bolted for the safety of the mountains himself.

Just as Jupiter turned to flee, two eminence wolves leapt at him from the top of another large nearby snow mound. One of the wolves front left claw found contact on Jupiter's right side, and tore a large opening in his flesh, which spattered his blood into the snow all around his hooves.

Jupiter cried out in pain. He stumbled to the ground, but for real this time.

Hearing Jupiter cry out and seeing him fall, Louis flew out from the shelter of the cave; he advanced on the wolves that were now blocking Jupiter's escape. As Louis, raised his walking stick to administer a deathly blow to one of the larger wolves a large shadowy figure passed directly over his head, temporarily blocking out the bright sun overhead.

With a thunderous thud upon hitting the frozen earth, snow flew out in all directions, and covered the three wolves, and Jupiter, from head to toe in snow.

Ear piercing cries of fear and pain were heard coming from the wolves as a massive flurry of snow was thrown out in all directions around them. A fierce and mighty battle ensued right in front of where Louis stood, but he could not tell what was happening. Suddenly Jupiter appeared out of the flying snow, bleeding profusely from the side, but managed a wobbly gallop towards were Louis was standing.

As the snow in front of Louis subsided, and fell back to the earth Louis could not believe what he now saw.

An enormous white snow panther...larger than the size of ancient...saber tooth tiger ...was crouching down in a massive stance of disobedience; it was the most statuesque, and strongest looking creature that has, ever walked the earth. It had the deepest, and most piercing emerald green eyes Louis had ever since before. They were transfixed on his intended targets...the great wolf pack that was again stalking, and circling about Louis and Jupiter.

The panther's fierce claws were fully extended, and bloodied.

A wolf with absolute panic on his face and with black lifeless eyes took a giant leap towards the panther's head, with his vast claws at the ready. As the huge brown colored blood-thirsty wolf flew towards the hunkered down panther, the panther rolled over on its broad back for protection, extended out his own mighty razor sharp claws even further, and with one fast swiping blow from one of its front paws, it landed a direct hit onto the soft underbelly of the great wolf. This sent the wolf's lifeless body plummeting back to earth, hitting the snow-covered ground with a dull sound.

He was dead before he hit the ground.

Heard now were fierce growls, hisses, and thunderous snarls, coming deep from within the throat of the panther upon seeing his handy work.

A frontal attack!

Another wolf took a forceful leap, but this time not at the crouching panther. This wolf proceeded to pounce towards Louis. Louis quickly ducked out of the way, as it started to pass by...right over his head. As it flew past Louis landed a well-placed blow from his walking stick upon its rear leg.

Heard was a loud snap and crack of the wolves' femur bone.

The wolf landed with a mighty thump as well, it rolled over and over a few times in the snow, let out a mighty cry, then limped off the best it could away from Louis.

The snarling snow panther now took another, proud rebellious stance, but this time he stood on his hind legs, standing up to show the entire mass, and girth of his enormously strong and well-sculptured body.

Upon standing up, he cried out with a loud shriek that rumbled off the nearby mountains, which only added to its volume. He extended out every claw in his front paws, as high in the air as possible, in one last show of pure power and might.

The leader and the largest of the wolves in the pack finally showed himself; he sauntered away, from behind a large snow mound. He came into full view after most of his pack of marauding, and hungry wolves had been cut down by the great panther.

Almost all of the wolves in the wolf pack could be seen limping off or crawling away, bloodied and beaten, with their tails between their legs. They were all trying to get the farthest away from the battlefield as they could get, but not their bold leader...Raff the Red Wolf!"

This great leader was as large as the snow panther with claws on his front paws that rivaled his foe. The claws must have been over eight inches long, and were as sharp as a barn owl's eyesight in the dark. This wolf leader was the color of a deep, rusty red with dirty streaks of gray and black mixed about his well-seasoned and battle-worn face. This gave him an unnatural and otherworldly look about him. His eyes were large gray orbs that looked like the eyes of a man-eating shark.

They were lifeless and unforgiving eyes.

The hair on his body was long, matted, and unkempt from years of prowling the open tundra fields, and from fighting with other wild animals and beasts, and from scavenging for food. There were large, deep scars on his face, rear legs, and the sides of his neck from years of in fighting with his wolf pack, or from killing his prey.

The Great Red Wolf made his first attack on the immense panther from behind; a cowardly move!

It leapt off the dead body of one of his kindred. He landed on the panther's broad and muscular back. The panther spun about like an alligator in a death roll, flexed his claws, and then sunk them deep into the red wolf's massive sides. The two warriors were locked in a death-spiral, as they rolled about the soft snow. They thrashed about the ground together in a death dance, as loose snow covered with their blood, completely hiding them from the view of the other wolves and Louis.

Heard a loud were cries and shrikes, as the battled continued for what seemed like an eternity. A deep slash there, a bottomless bite here, a loud whelp, and fur flying everywhere.

Then finally, all was quite.

Nothing could be heard except the rapidly beating heart of Louis who stood there frozen in place...searching for answers.

Who had survived the fight?

Was the epic battle was over?

When the red bloodied snows cleared, and had fallen back to the earth, it now became clear that only one of the great beasts had survived.

The only one left standing after this immense battle was the lone warrior,

Panthera the Great Snow Panther!

He was bloodied and unsteady of foot, but victory was his. His huge nostrils flared as his massive lungs grasped for air. His chest heaved as he stood over the carcass of the dead Red Wolf leader.

A victor had emerged.

The great leader of the arctic wolf pack lay motionless in the snow in front of the snow panther.

Upon seeing this, what was left of the wolf pack scurried off into the nearby snow covered hills for safety. The panther stood motionless for a few more moments to regain his strength and composure. When he saw the last of the wolves scurry off and out of sight, he slowly turned to look at Louis, who was standing only few feet away, with a look of shear exhilaration on his boyish face.

The mighty snow panther said dryly, "I thought you could use some help with these trouble-makers."

Louis tried to reply but he was breathing so quick and shallow, the words could not find their way up his parched throat. Louis's legs were quivering uncontrollably, profuse sweat poured off his brow. The red wolf's blood was splattered across his bearskin fur coat.

The great panther spoke again.

"You must be Louis, the leader of this party. Black Elk my good friend had called on me to come and give you a hand, and to be your guide for the rest of your trip. I have talked to, many of the birds and animals from the Great Lake, to the Boreal forest, and they have all been talking about you, and about your epic journey, for quite a few months now."

Louis's eyes grew in intensity, his fist clenched his walking stick in his hand tighter, and tighter which almost broke it. Opening his mouth, he tried to speak again, the best he could.

"And you are...ah...ah...?"

"I am, Panthera the Snow Panther."

"Panthera...?"

"I have followed you since the night of the blue moon from afar. Then I heard, as I said before from the friendly animals of the forests, and tundra fields that the great arctic wolf pack was on your tale, and up to no good. Therefore, I thought, I had better make for the Ingnok Mountains up ahead of you, to lay in wait for the packs arrival. They're a nasty bunch of lawbreakers, and they cause nothing but trouble for every animal, and beast up here in the Arctic Circle. I have had many bloody run-ins with them in the past, but don't worry for they will not bother you anymore. For I have killed their leader, and ran the rest off to tend their wounds. The great wolf packs leaders name was Raff. I have had many fights with him in many parts of the world over the years, but at last he is done for."

"You're injured", uttered Louis as he stepped closer to the great white panther to look over his cuts "we must tend to your wounds, and to the wounds of the others in our party".

Louis motioned for the panther to follow him.

Jupiter, Apollo, Molly, and Chug had already found the safety of the cave at the foot of the dark mountains and were peering from its opening when Louis and Panthera approached towards the mouth of the rock cave. Panthera limped in. He gently tried to lie down on the rocky ground after a few moments of circling about. He lightly touched down on some, dead moss and dried leaves. Chug lit a small fire as Molly dressed the wounds of Panthera, Apollo, and Jupiter.

Panthera closed his eyes; he quickly found a well-deserved sleep.

"Who is this Louis?" asked Chug in a quiet voice.

"He calls himself Panthera."

"Is he our guide that Black Elk was talking about?" asked Molly.

"Yes Molly he is, we are all tired, and we all must rest," said Louis.

While Louis, Panthera, Molly and the horses, slept, rested, and tended their wounds Chug went outside of the rock cave to go back, and survey the battlefield where so much blood had just been spilled.

Chug walked about the red-stained ground where a few wolves laid lifeless. He decided that he would take a souvenir of the great battle, because one day he would tell of this fight, and wanted to make sure everyone back in Centerville believed him.

He slowly walked about the grounds, and upon a closer look, he started to find a few broken claws and dislodge teeth of the great wolves. Raff the Great Wolf pack leader was laying dead, and about the ground where he lay, was where most of the broken off and largest claws of all could be found.

After a few moments more: the task was finished.

Chug quickly placed all the teeth into a small cloth handkerchief that he was carrying. He then placed the cloth back into in his pocket. As he turned and started to walk back, towards the cave mouth, he heard a great squawk coming from high above.

A large golden eagle was circling about a mile overhead in the sky right above of where Chug was standing. Just as Chug looked up at the eagle, he advanced to pull two large feathers out of its tail with his beak. The great eagle then watched them gently float back down to earth as he still gracefully circled overhead. As they were about to hit the earth Chug reached up his hand, he caught them both in mid-flight.

The great eagle seeing this tilted his wings back and forth a few times, and then flew off towards the south.

Chug did not know what to make of this.

Was this meant to be a sign or a signal by the eagle or was this just a coincidence? Chug looked the beautiful and proud feathers over for a moment then placed them both gently into his rear pants pocket. He headed back towards the cave again without an answer.

However, for now a mighty battle was over.

The wolf pack leader, Raff the Red Wolf was dead, and the rest of the wolf pack had scattered back into the tundra fields, and would not be returning for some time, if ever.

Apollo, Jupiter, and the snow panther were all wounded but the cuts and scares would heal in time. Nevertheless and most importantly of all, a new friend had been made, and just in the nick of time in Panthera the Great Snow Panther.

~Chapter 13~

Growlar the Cave Bear

Chug, Molly, Louis, Apollo, and Jupiter had left Centerville almost four long months ago, and had traveled well over two thousand miles, by the time they reached the Arctic Circle.

They had now crossed into Russia, and had found safety in a rock cave at the foot of the Ingnok Mountains, at the very edge of the world.

The early part of the journey was filled with warm summer days, and lazy autumn nights. They had crisscrossed over beautiful fields of: long green grasses, colorful fields of wild flowers, gently trickling mountain streams, rolling hills, and gentle inviting valleys.

The Great Lake was a sight to see with her wondrous, sparkling clear waters and beautiful rocky shores. Eventually our party traveled over the great snow mounds in the northern most part of Canada, traversed through eminence snowdrifts, crossed over the Arctic tree line and eventually they passed through the great Boreal forest, and miles and miles of icy tundra fields at the farthest reaches of civilization it's self.

Our young and adventurous travelers had: overcome hunger pangs, the biting cold of the ever-blowing arctic winds, driving rainstorms on the open waters of the Great Lake, and had at times had to overcome total physical exhaustion.

They met along their path: the mystic Indian chief Black Elk, and a brave ship captain in Legrande Legrange. They had the horrible misfortune to encounter Red Beard the Pirate, and his band of cutthroat thieves, the evil Squint-Eye Pete, and the notorious Raff the Red Wolf, and his pack of marauding, criminals.

Nevertheless, most of all they had the good fortune to meet the courageous and wise Panthera the Snow Panther. Without him, the quest would have been lost and great harm would have surely come to all. But after all the dangerous, and magical adventures our weary companions had been through the last few months, the group of friends were still intact; and none were ready to quit, or give up the quest, and turn backwards towards home.

Passing through the Ingnok Mountains and the Polar Gates were the last two big hurdles to overcome, before our young travelers could finally reach Santa's Village. Louis had been a brave, and determined leader, and had found the right path northward with little help from Mr. Beamer's maps, compass or his journal; which had been lost, or stolen, somewhere during the long journey. Louis's conviction and will was the real reason that the party had not given up, and turned back towards the safety of their homes, and the warmth of their beds back in Centerville.

It was now mid December and Christmas was only a few weeks away, so time was getting more and more important, as the days and nights, were passing by quicker and quicker.

It should not take more than a week to ten days to cross the mountains according to Louis's calculations, as long as the way would be clear from falling snow or rocks. The most dangerous part of the journey now lay directly ahead in their path in the form of Growlar the Ancient Cave Bear.

He was the sole, lone gatekeeper of the Ancient Polar Gates.

Growlar had always been present in the back of Louis's mind, and soon his past fears and present day reality, would have to be confronted. However, for today he had to worry about his friends, and what wounds they had suffered at the hands of the wolf pack. Apollo, Jupiter, and Panthera had all suffered one type of cut or injury during the great fight, now needed to find rest and needed time to heal, in the warmth, and safety of the rock cave.

Molly and Chug had lit a large fire in the center of the cavern to warm the rocks, thus giving comfort to all. Firewood was plentiful here at the base of the dark mountain, so the fire was the largest that they could build. Chug and Molly tended to Apollo, Jupiter and Panthera's wounds the best they could, while Louis rested his body and mind, by the warmth of the fire.

In a moment of clarity Chug remembered the gift that Black Elk had given to them a few weeks back.

It was the healing medicine of the Oglala Sioux Indians.

"Louis the Indian root that Black Elk gave you...where is it? What did he call it, Heaven's Heart?"

Louis was too tired to search his bag so he pointed in the direction of his backpack, for Chug to search.

Chug rummaged about the backpack for the better part of five minutes when finally he raised his hand out of the bag. He held the small package of Indian's medicine in his hand. Un-wrapping the small package, he produced two medium sized balls of a substance that looked like black tar. Immediately the smell of it about knocked Chug off his feet. Chug tried to make light of the situation.

"Did Short-Stack just walk into the room, man this stuff smells just awful."

Louis was so tired he could not raise his head as he lay down, but he did give Chug a half-hearted smile.

After a thorough cleaning of the wounds, it was apparent that Apollo and Jupiter had suffered the deepest and the worst wounds during the fight, the cuts were deep, but clean at the edges. Molly tried the best she could to sterilize them but without proper bandages, and other supplies, the dressing of the wounds, was just like placing only a small band-aid across them. She thoroughly applied, about half of the Indian Chief's medicine to the wounds. She tried her best to stitch up the cuts with a thread and needle she had brought with her, but it was now becoming clear to all that Apollo and Jupiter would not be able to continue on the journey, with the rest of the party when they were to continue on northward in a day or two.

They would have to stay behind much longer to rest, and recuperate, or risk greater injury by trying to climb over the steep mountains, and down into Santa's Village. The path that lay ahead would be an ascent of close to ten thousand feet: up and over three miles long. The path upwards would be rocky, and dangerous, that only the strongest, and surefooted should try.

Both horses were lying down on some leaves in the cave, and had fallen into a deep sleep when Louis called, Chug, Molly, and Panthera over to him.

"I am afraid that Apollo and Jupiter must stay behind inside the warmth of the cave to regain their strength, and heal their wounds, for if they try to go on any further I'm afraid the cuts in their hides, could tear farther open. They must sleep, and rest here for however long it takes."

"I'll have to agree with you Louis," said Panther as he now sat down next to the fire to rest once again.

Panthera continued.

"These two brave horses that lie sleeping here, have done all that they were called on to do, and more so, and have protected you all the very best they could. I will now guide you the rest of the way myself. I know all the safe passes to travel, for I and my ancestors have lived and traveled throughout these notable mountains for thousands of years. I am brave, and most importantly I know the ways of Growlar the Cave Bear, just as I knew the ways of the Great Red Wolf Raff."

"Louis what is Panthera talking about? Who is this Growlar, and why should we fear him?" asked Molly who spoke with a slight tremble resonating in her voice.

Louis turned towards Molly and Chug; he gave them a look of reassurance as he began to address them.

"I could not tell you both about this cave bear before, because I was not sure if we would have to tangle with him or not. You see this bear is the Gate Keeper of the Polar Gates. This is his sole passion in life. He is a man-eater with a terrible appetite, and has a very mean disposition. He is the most ill spirited, evil-tempered, and most awry bear that you will ever meet in your entire life. You will have to forgive me, but I have been so busy with our journey, and our everyday travels that I did not have time to figure out yet, what to do about him".

Louis continued.

"Mr. Beamer told me long ago about another pass around the Polar Gates but I had forgotten where to find it, and you all know that Mr. Beamer's journal and maps were either lost or stolen. I do not know of another way around the Polar Gates, or another way to pass by Growlar."

Panthera upon hearing this rose his mighty head up to speak again.

"I know of that pass you speak of Louis. It is called the Devil's Gateway. That is where Growler's brother dwelled. He was known as, Broadfoot the Terrible. He was just as mean and vicious as Growlar is.

Broadfoot was slain by Mr. Beamer, over thirty years ago in an epic battle. Did he not tell that story to you before?

"No he did not," said Louis.

Anyway, I know that an avalanche closed most of the Devil's Gateway over three years ago with rock and snow. When I was called upon by Black Elk to assist you on this journey, I traveled up from Asia, and into Russia, and then I crossed over from the other side of the Ingnok mountain range. I had to go through that pass to get here on time, and I was very fortunate, and most lucky, because the snow was light that day, and I was able to find a large enough opening in the rocks. I was able to, squeeze through before the snows started falling again. Over the last few years, the snowfalls have been very heavy on that side of the mountain, and there is now no way that we will be able to traverse, through that pass, and then down into Santa's Village. We have no other choice, we will have to travel through the Polar Gates and just hope that Growlar will be hibernating, and found deep asleep for it is, the heart of the winter now."

"Molly or Chug if you feel that the last remaining days of this journey will be too dangerous, then you can stay with Apollo and Jupiter, and I can go on alone with Panthera. I do not want to place either of you in danger again," said Louis as he picked up a nearby branch from a bush to stoke the fire and warm his hands.

"Louis we are blood brothers, remember when I told you the night before we left Centerville when we were in Mr. Beamer's cornfield that we will find Charlie. Get him well, and rescue Santa's Village. I am sure not going to back down now because of some old hungry cave bear, who may or may not be sleeping in some ole cave" said Chug as he stood up in front of the roaring fire. He began to draw a newborn courage from his words.

When Chug stood up the light from the large fire in the center of the cave cast an enormous shadow of him, on the back of the rock cave wall. This shadow seemed to make Chug look larger than life, only emboldening his words, and seemingly make them all that much more important.

Louis looked at the lively flickering of the orange and blue flames of the campfire then, looked up at the dark shadow cast on the cave's wall. He turned to look back at his best friend in the world. Chug had a look on his face of an excited and determined young boy with the worries of the world squarely perched on his slender shoulders, now that the traveling party would have to be split in two.

Chug being picked the savor of Christmas and Santa's Village, you could tell was troubling his courageous heart. Even with some doubt, and fear appearing upon Chug's thin face and in his honest chestnut brown eyes: Louis new that Chug did not want to turn back now. And that he and Chug, must continue to push forward until the end, or forever be sorry about the decision to turn back, for if that decision were made because of fear, then he would most likely regret it for the rest of his life.

"I'm not quitting either Louis so don't even ask me. Charlie needs us now more than ever. We are only a few days away from him and Santa's Village. So let's stop all this mindless chatter, and start making plans to run Black Jack Tilly, and his band of thugs out of town, and get that great Christmas Wrapping Machine up and running again" said Molly as she stood up, and walked over to where Chug was standing. She then wrapped her arms around him, giving him a big genuine hug, which was meant to show a sign of harmony and friendship.

Panthera and Louis stood up now, both slowly walked over to where Molly and Chug were standing when Panthera spoke with great pride in his voice.

"You're three of the bravest, and loyalist friends I have ever seen. Charlie will forever be your good friends, in return for all that you are doing for him. I will show you the way over the icy dark mountains, and through the Polar Gates. We shall find a way, either around Growlar or through him. We will not let your Charlie down. I promise you that, even if I have to give my life for him."

Everyone present agreed upon it then, that all would rest the night, and leave at the break of day tomorrow. Jupiter and Apollo would stay behind to heal their wounds and rest. Louis and Chug would come back for them in a week or so to help them, go back southwards back the way they came, through the tundra fields and the Boreal Forest, and back down into the luscious green and grassy fields, into the great forests of Lower Canada. For this is where they could languish in the fields of wild flowers, wade through the clear water streams, and completely heal all of their wounds, of body and spirit.

Before all went to sleep that night, Chug found a moment for himself. He sat away from the others. He pulled the small cloth of the wolf's claws, and Raff's teeth out of his pocket. He then cut into his pants waistband at the elastic band, cutting a piece, long enough that he could make a necklace. Sitting for about an hour, and working in a slow methodically pace, Chug cleaned all the wolf teeth with his pocketknife, then went about stringing them together with the piece of elastic.

He had fashioned a string of teeth not unlike the ones Louis now carried around his neck. Chug placed them around his own neck and into his shirt, with a feeling of pride that he had, been a part of a great and noble fight (which he was).

Chug then pulled out the two large eagle feathers out of his back pocket. He artfully placed them into his fur cap.

"Yes this may one day come in handy but for now, I as well look like a brave hunter just like Louis," thought Chug as he admired his handy-work. Chug then went back to where the others were and laid, down by the fire for the night to sleep.

All rested deeply during the night except Louis who had lain down by the crackling fire with distant images of Growlar running through his mind. He tried the best he could to remember all the things that Mr. Beamer had told him about the great bear-up in his attic, he then tried to remember all the things he had read about him in Mr. Beamer's journal.

Seeing the pictures of Growlar in Mr. Beamer's journal just kept filling his mind with thoughts of terror. As the memories waffled in and out of his mind, Louis was sure he remembered most of what there was to know about this wild animal, but for the life of him could not come up with a plan, to thwart the beast, or best him.

The ancient times were known on earth to hold wonders, and delights that present man never really knew about, could fathom, or understand. There were the: kingly and incredible dinosaurs walking about the earth, great and massive, flying birds soaring in the skies high above, large and fantastical fish that swam in the oceans below, and boastful beasts that walked over the ancient lands.

Growlar was the last of his breed, and he had claimed his last domain on earth in that forgotten passageway. He was known the earth over by all of the animals, birds and by some of the older wizened men, who had traveled the world over so long ago, such as Mr. Beamer.

Growlar was an enormous beast.

He was half polar bear and half grizzly bear. He stood well over thirty feet tall while standing on his hind legs, weighing almost one thousand five hundred pounds with a full belly. His claws were deathly sharp, and were almost twelve inches long when fully extended. They could surely tear the heart out his prey's chest, with just one swipe of his mighty paws.

The jaws in his huge mouth were as strong as a tigers, and he had the biting power of an animal that was far over twice his size, and girth. His thick fur coat protected him from head to toe from the biting arctic winds, even in the dead of the longest winter nights.

His awful foul smelling breath, only matched his disposition, and temperament. There was always the smell of death in his mouth that sprang from the depths of his never satisfied and enormous stomach. There was no other way to describe him, but that: he was just the most awry, mean spirited, and hateful beast that ever walked the face of the earth, in the past, present, or in the future. He had the nastiest temper ever found, and was quick to change moods like, winds were known to changes directions on the open seas.

His appetite was considerable, and never full-filled. He was known to devour over three hundred pounds of raw flesh at just one sitting, and was never too particular what was on the menu, as long as it was a fresh kill, and still warm to the tongue.

Oh...the smell of him!

He could be smelled for miles away even on a very strong, windy day. It was like the smell of rotting garbage in a trash heap, or the stench of an animal carcass warming in the mid-day sun on the Sahara plains, in Africa. The smell was almost too awful to fully describe, or understand.

Louis had his hands full, and he knew it with this beast. The only thing that Louis had on his side was that he might be able to defeat Growlar in a battle of wits. He knew that all those nights spent up in his room reading books about all the places and things in the world would someday come in handy, and it looked like soon that day would be upon him.

Louis also knew that Growlar had a real love for riddles, or liked listening to a clever witticism, if he was not too hungry, or in too foul of a mood. If you could not pass by him with brute force or strength, then you could use a riddle to keep his mind busy, and perplexed, while you planned your get away.

Growlar was known to fancy, and adore the watching of magic tricks, or the smelling of fanciful potions, listening to incantations, or hypnotizing music. He grew so intensely lonely sometimes in his life that these things were a complete fascination to him and were, the only things that brought him joy in his life. Louis knew this, and had been trying to remember at times during the journey what riddle, poems, or incantations he could use to trick Growlar into letting him, and his friends pass through the Polar Gates.

Louis after a few hours of letting his mind endlessly...chatter...with the thought of

Growlar...he finally fell, asleep from the spell...of the evening.

Only sleep quelled his tired and troubled mind.

A well-deserved and restful sleep was his as last.

The morning had finally broken, the first light of day now entered through the large mouth of the rock grotto.

"Good morning Louis. Did you get any sleep at all, or did you stay awake all night thinking about Growlar?" asked a now refreshed Molly, as she stirred from a restful night's sleep.

"I do feel better Molly. I slept well. Thank you for asking. I hope you slept well also. I tell ya Molly...I have got to think of something, and quick. We're going to be at the southern Nanaluk passage in a few days...then what?" asked Louis as he scratched his head, deep in thought again."

"Well we'll just have to think of something when we get there Louis...either way...we still have to press onwards, and upwards" said Molly.

"Oh, Chug I like the feathers in your fur cap, and what's that hanging around your neck...wolf's teeth...and wolf's claws? Well Chug are, you not the Big Game Hunter."

"Yeah Louis, I'm starting to look like you more, and more everyday" said Chug as he rattled the teeth hanging around his neck, all the while looking at Louis in great admiration.

Apollo and Jupiter were slow to wake up for their bodies needed the most rest of all. Upon waking Louis broke the bad news to Jupiter and Apollo that they should stay behind to rest and heal, while the party went on to Santa's Village without them. Louis explained that they would be back in a few days to take them back across the tundra fields, and back down into the Boreal Forest. Apollo and Jupiter although not too happy about the decision agreed to stay back, so they would not slow the rest of the traveling party down.

Panther was also slow to wake but after a few moments, he was up and ready for the day. He walked out of the cave to take in the day, and to plan the route that they would be taking up the southernmost face of the mountain. A nod and a thin smile were given to all as he passed though the opening of the cave mouth. All understood that Panthera also needed to be a lone for a few moments, to reflect on the battle and loss of life from yesterdays encounter with the great wolf pack.

Enough food was gathered from all over the cave, and from the base of the mountain to feed the horses until they could return. Snow was melted into water, then stockpiled at one side of the cave and a more comfortable bed was made for them by Chug, so they could get the rest they absolutely needed.

Louis left the rest of the medicine that Black Elk had given them. He explained to them about its healing powers, which they had already been feeling. By looking at their wounds, and the cuts on Panthera, it was clear that the magic held within the wild Indian root was already working.

Apollo and Jupiter would be fine for a few days by themselves inside the sanctity of the cave. The others now turned their attentions towards the accent up the dark, mountain in front of them. They loaded up their backpacks up as lightly as possible. They took only the food, water, and supplies they would need for about five days.

Panthera would lead the way, followed by Molly and then Chug. Louis would take up the rear, to watch out for any danger, or encase some of Raff's friends decided to return, and try for a quick meal again.

Molly pulled on her large winter coat, and then clutched her walking stick. Louis pulled his bearskin cap down about his face, adjusted the bear claws that hung around his neck, pulled on his heavy coat, and grabbed his walking stick. Chug readied himself with his heavy coat, slinging it over his back. He grasped his new staff given to him by Black Elk. He pulled his hiking boots up as far as he could, then he started, for the opening at the mouth of the cave.

Goodbyes were spoken, as Louis dutifully promised frequently that they would return to the rock cave, with food and water, within the next week. Panthera took the lead, and out they went from the safety, and warmth, of the cave at the foot of Ingnok Mountains.

Heading towards the north again, upward they traversed along the thin rocky pathway. The weather was cooperating this morning, with just a cool wind scattering the snow about their feet. The path was not too narrow or dangerous at the foot of the mountain. All were in a good mood. Up they climbed, forward and onward with not too much trouble. Conversation was keep to a minimum as all were lost in their own thoughts, about the day ahead, and what adventures it might hold for them.

Panthera was a seasoned leader, never pressing the group on too fast, or too slow, and was always on the lookout for danger. All felt that with such a mighty animal leading them that they would be protected from anything evil that should befall them, on this last part of the journey.

For two days they climbed ever upwards.

The mountain was dark, cold, and became even more unforgiving, and even more foreboding, the further they traveled up its rocky slopes. The higher they went up the dark mountain the more the mountain seemed to close in around, and upon them. It was if they were being swallowed, or engulfed, by it in some way. The skies also seemed to close down on them, contracting around them with each step taken towards the Nanaluk passage.

Thick blue fogs settled in on the mountainsides at times, enshrouding them as if dark rain clouds might cover a rising morning sun from view. The fogs seemed to grip them, taking the life out of their stoic, and courageous hearts. Sometimes they could barely see their own feet below them, because the fogs were so dense. Nighttime found the party huddling under rock over-croppings, or in shallow caves, to shelter themselves from the winter winds that now grew in intensity, the higher they climbed.

Panthera did not eat once during the whole climb. Molly, Louis, and Chug barely ate at all. They only had a few small meals of dried venison left, a few pints of water, and a few old flour biscuits, and potatoes that Ms. Telly had given them.

On the fourth day at daybreak, the clouds and fogs cleared. They could finally see again, what lay in front of them, and how far they had climbed up the mountain. They now saw that they had reached a large plateau near the top of the mountain. Off in the near distance the mountain on both sides started too funneled down, into a small chasm with only about a six-foot clearance to pass through. On the other side of a large boulder in the path ahead, you could see an out-sized group of rocks making a canopy over the pathway, then beyond that you could see a large cave opening.

Growlar's den was in site.

~Chapter 14~

The Polar Gates

As the air suddenly changed directions, and blew in from the north, a foul stench wafted throughout and over the mountain's plateau. Louis instantly recognized the horrendous and awful smell.

It was the pungent and poignant smell of Growlar the Ancient Cave Bear's Lair.

"That is the smell of utter death," muttered Louis to the others. This scared the heck out of Molly.

"Why do you have to talk like that Louis?" shouted Molly upon hearing Louis.

"I don't know Molly...all boys talk like that. I guess it's just part of being a kid."

"Well, knock it off," said Molly as she reached back, and gave Louis a light swat across his shoulder with her walking stick "I'm on edge enough as it is, and then you go about doing that."

"Sorry Molly, I guess I should be a little more serious since were now at..."deaths door"."

Molly sharply turned again towards Louis. She gave him, The Look.

"Quiet down you two. We do not want to wake the dead, or the sleeping. Bears are known to have keen hearing as well as a keen appetite and as you can now see in front of us, Growlar's Den is in plain sight."

All looked intently straight ahead down the rocky pathway.

Forward they walked at a now slower, more methodical, and purposeful pace. The overpowering and foul odor grew in intensity, the closer they advanced towards the mouth of the cave.

Panthera motioned for them to stop when they finally reached the base of the opening. He turned and motioned for Louis to come to the front of the line.

"Louis, Molly, and Chug we may not come out of this cave alive. You know that don't you? Are you sure, you want to enter, for it's not too late to turn back?

All looked at each other with sheer determination in their eyes, then all looked back at Panthera; not a word was said.

The party would move forward.

"I know what to do. I will go on alone into the cave to see if Growlar is sleeping. If he is found to be deep asleep, and I am sure that he would not wake, then I can come back to you. Then we can all quietly pass through his den...to the safety of the other side of the mountain pass. I hope that we will make it through the Polar Gates, and out the other side, without waking the great beast. Again are you sure you all want to go forward?" asked Panthera.

All nodded in agreement once again. The party would continue onward.

Louis looked at Molly and Chug, the wild expressions on their faces told the whole story. It was the look of total and complete fear but you could see, barely perceptible at the back of their eyes, that their fears could be conquered.

They just had to stick together.

Louis thought for a moment. He then spoke to himself under his breath.

"What would Charlie do?"

The answer again became crystal-clear.

Forward and onward he would go, to conquer his fears.

Molly and Chug saw the look of a brand new courage come to Louis's eyes. They as well, suddenly knew the answers that they were searching for.

"We must go forward for Charlie needs our help," said Chug. Molly just shook her head in agreement, as all turned towards Panthera for his great leadership.

Panthera was a fierce warrior, and a mighty beast in his own right. He had his own kind of special courage like none other, which in turn gave indomitable courage to the others. Panthera did not falter in his resolve; he slowly turned to face the lair's opening.

Bravery was in his eyes, and written boldly across his heart.

Panthera would go in alone.

Panthera motioned for them to find shelter by some rocks found nearby, to lay low and stay out of sight. All three moved towards the cover of a few nearby rocks. When they turned back to look for Panthera, all they could see was the end of his long white tail as he passed out of sight, into the darkness of the awful smelling den.

Molly took Louis by the hand. She asked a question.

"What if Panthera does not come back? What do we do then?

Louis was dumbfounded; his mind just went blank. He was growing confused and started to lose his sense of direction when Chug upon seeing Louis with a worried look on his face said, "Louis grab hold of yourself, we need you and your courage, now more than ever".

So many emotions went through all three of their young minds.

"Think Louis...think."

Louis looked at Chug intently, and upon seeing his best friend again, it brought courage back to him.

"Your right Chug. We're both almost twelve years old now, and we have to act like men at sometime in our life, and this seems, just about the right time for some brave actions."

Both nodded their heads in agreement to this statement. Together they looked back toward to the entrance of the cave, hoping all the while that Panthera would soon reappear, and tell them that...Growlar was sleeping.

Panthera had been gone for not more than ten minutes when he suddenly crept out of the mouth of the cave, back into the winter's soft daylight. As Panthera approached them, he spoke quietly.

"We are in great luck, for he is sleeping. Follow me, move quietly forward, and move quickly. Do not meander, or tally about, but most of all, do not run though the cave...for you might dislodge any rocks, or shake some of the bones that lay about the den floor. This might wake him.

Also, do not look at him. He is remarkably unpleasant. And a revolting sight to behold. The mere sight of him might make you lose your concentration and stumble, or even worse, you might call out in fear, at the sight of his ugliness. Also be sure to hold your nose tightly because the stench of him is just over whelming, as I am sure that you have already noticed."

With Panthera leading the way, the party slowly moved forward out of the warmth and safety of the sunlight, and slowly descended into the darkness and uncertainty of the bear's reeking, den. The air grew thick and chilly the farther into the deep abyss they traveled. Cobwebs clung to rocks around them. The sounds of jumping rats and small rodents that lived in this cave could be heard scurrying about in the dark. Darkness grew before their eyes, as a weight now fell over their ever-pounding hearts, the deeper they traveled down into the large chasm.

Just as they reached the bottom and far reaching depths of the cave, and around a last turn in the path, there he laid in all, his inglorious splendor.

He was a "King Bear" among bears, if there ever was one. Growlar was a mighty link to the past that time that had since passed by. It was a primordial time of larger than life animals, and wild beasts that once roamed the soggy prehistoric and ancient earth.

Simple put he was an enormous bear.

His great and mighty chest heaved up and down, with each long drawn out breadth that he inhaled and exhaled. It was like the sound you would hear, when ocean water passed in and out of blowhole at the shoreline, during a high tide. A low, deep rumbling sound as he inhaled, then a lower howl, and murmur, as he exhaled. In and out, the breath went repeatedly, with a simple cadence and slow rhythmic sound.

His two front paws were most impressive, as they lay outstretched in front of him. The way he was sleeping and sprawled about his bed of dried leaves, it was as if he was showing, anybody who came upon him while he was sleeping to watch out, and stay clear of their reach. His claws were as long as a full-grown male walrus's tusk, and sharper than a steely chef's knife. They could barely be seen in the faint sunlight (from a very small opening in the rocks above), and the glowing embers of a undersized fire that was slowly burning at the back of the clammy and damp cave, but what you could see of them made you, scared all the same.

The claws on his two front paws were all bloodied looking like he had been in a great fight recently, or that they had helped him to take the life out of his last dinner. You could still see raw flesh, and dead skin hanging in between them.

On his broad, rotund body was found, long thick sickly looking fur. It was mostly covered with faded black, and light white spots, not unlike the way a cowhide might look on a bovine.

By looking at him you could tell he was half polar bear and half grizzly bear by the shape of his elongated face, and overly large, and bulbous head. He was definitely a mature alpha-male that would make other bears, which stood next to him seem, like a dwarf, or a small child. As you looked into his partly agape mouth while he slept, you could see his yellow stained teeth. The molars at the rear of his mouth had to have been over six inches long, with his front incisors about twelve inches long. The front fangs were serrated and sharper than a pastor's wit during a Sunday morning sermon.

This was surely no ordinary bear. This was the last of a great race of ancient bears that once walked the face of the earth.

Found lying next to Growlar's body was the lifeless carcasses of his past conquests. There were lacerated and broken bones, with cracked and crushed skulls of enormous arctic elk, forest mule deer, musk ox, and what Louis thought appeared to be...human remains.

Louis could not help himself he just could not take his eyes off the beast as it lay sleeping. Molly and Chug had done, as Panthera had said, they kept their heads hung low, and their eyes averted directly downward to the path ahead, but not Louis. As Louis paused to look at the many different types of bones scattered about the cave floor, Panthera stopped in his tracks as well. He motioned for Molly and Chug to continue swiftly towards the far end of the cave, en route for the Polar Gates.

He then tried frantically to get Louis's attention again. To warn him, move forward quickly, and to not look at the beast.

Louis was standing there, transfixed in fear and aw.

He could just not find the courage to walk pass the sleeping behemoth.

Panthera knew he had to get Louis to divert his intense stare at the beast, and from the awful sight of Growlar in his lair, or he would surely fall under his evil spell, even as he slept.

Louis took a tentative, small step towards the bear in a trance-like state.

Panthera upon seeing Louis slowly stepping towards the sleeping bear stood up on his mighty hind legs, he thrust his forepaws out into the air, as a finally warning to Louis.

It did not work.

Louis took another step towards the Gate Keeper.

Panther finally spoke out, in a low throaty tone.

"No Louis...this way...quickly"

Louis took another step towards the bear. He leaned down closer to get a better look at his huge teeth, which could not have been more than ten feet away from him. Again, Panthera spoke but this time in his own animal language, which was the guttural sounds, of a wild beast.

Again, there was no response from the spellbound Louis.

Finally, Panthera growled a warning so menacing that the low, deep voice went right into Louis's heart and deep down into his soul. The voice from Panthera was like a direct, thunderous bolt of white lightning hitting him where he stood. Louis's clear cobalt blue eyes grew as wide as they have ever been before, then a horrified, and terrible look appeared on his face, as he tried to shake off Growlar's pull on his young mind.

With the combination of: Panther's callings, the smell of the great bear in his nose, and throat, and the realization of seeing human remains all about his cave, Louis all of a sudden, shrieked out in fear, at the top of his lungs. He just could not control himself any longer, he screamed out again...repeatedly...in high pitched, broken screams.

The seemingly lifeless bear that was lying dormant in his lair, now slowly opened one large dark brown searching eye; which immediately found its intended target, which was...Louis...who was now standing right before him.

The great bear slowly opened the other eye. He then lifted up his mighty head off his comfortable bed of dried leaves and moss. Little by little, he moved one of the great paws that were sprawled out in front of him, then the other. He was awakening slowly, and coming out of a deep, hibernating sleep. Growlar was slow to be in motion, or to realize what was really happening in his cave...just yet. Louis still had a small window of opportunity to scamper to freedom, but his legs would simply not respond to, what his mind was telling them to do.

"Run Louis. Run!"

Molly and Chug upon hearing Louis scream out in fear, turned to look backwards towards the other end of the cave, where Louis was frozen steadfast. The screams Louis had let out startled Chug and Molly, who both now felt Louis's fear as well. They both began to shake uncontrollably when Chug yelled back towards Louis.

"Louis c'mon man get, the heck out of there! What are you doing?"

Panthera did not wait for the bear to awaken any further.

He immediately pounced back towards Louis, with a great leap of well over thirty feet in the air. He landed rebelliously in-between Louis, and the now fully awakened bear.

Louis tripped over a nearby rock as he almost fully regained his senses. He now tried back peddling as far away from the bear as possible, when Louis stumbled, and fell backwards. One strap of his backpack broke, sending his belongings scattering about the cave floor, but the walking stick with the carved bear head at its tip was still found, tightly gripped in his left hand.

You could now see in the cave bears eyes that he was completely aware of his surroundings, and now fully conscious. He lazily rolled onto his back haunches, rose slightly, finding a comfortable sitting position. He leisurely flexed his mighty claws just to show off their splendor, he then spoke in a sly, commanding voice.

"Who is trespassing through my liar without my permission?"

"You know me, my name is Panthera" said the Great Snow Panther in a combative voice, as he still stood in between Growlar and Louis.

Growlar unhurriedly, proceeded to stand up on his two, eminence back legs, and to raise his two thick front paws, with their extended claws above his head, to show his full size, to the uninvited intruders.

It was a sizable warning for Panthera, to be submissive, and obey his commands.

"Well, Panthera there is a considerable toll to pay the Gate Keeper, to pass through the Polar Gates that lay on the far side of this cave. For I am GROWLAR, THE GATE KEEPER!" blared out Growlar.

As the Caretaker stood up before Louis and Panthera, you could now see his full size and girth.

He was well over thirty-five feet tall just as Louis thought, and must have weighed well over three thousand pounds. He was as fat as a gluttonous hippopotamus waddling in an African river, and almost as tall as a full-grown male giraffe. When he stood up his soft white underbelly, was now fully exposed, it was just enormous, and looked to be well fed. They belly almost hung down to the ground, it was just so chubby and corpulent. It had large chunky rolls of fat, and skin, hanging all around, falling about in no particular direction. The belly looked like he had had never missed a single meal in all the days that he had walked the earth. By looking at the bones, and other deathly remains at his feet, it must surely have been true.

Panther did not say a word about paying a toll just yet. He just stood there looking at the bear, trying not to reveal his true intentions.

Growlar picked up a long, thin animal bone lying on the ground next to him, opened his gigantic mouth, and started to pick between his large front fangs, at some leftover remnants of a past meal, when he sarcastically spoke out again.

"Panthera the noble and great warrior, I know of you. What are you doing up this far north? I thought you never traveled past the Boreal Forest, and stayed well below the arctic tree line. This is indeed a pleasure."

Panthera now answered back in a voice again meant to defy the great bear, and to emphasis that they were to pass through the Polar Gates, with no harm done to them.

"It is true I do not pass this way very often but the great wolf pack has been causing some considerable problems for travelers in this area...lately. Therefore, you see these three friends of mine were in need of my protection, and in need of a guide to help them, on their journey northward. They are on a most important mission, and must pass through your gates unhindered, and safely reach Santa's Village, no later than four days from now."

Growlar shook his head contemplating what Panthera had said, took one-step to the side, leaned forward a bit, and then took a long hard glance at Louis who was standing, stiffly right behind Panthera.

Louis regained some of his courage at seeing Panthera's strength while he stood in front of the great bear so Louis in turn, broadened his posture to mirror that of Panthera's.

Louis wore: Mr. Beamer's bearskin cap, had his over-sized spotted bear coat on, and strew around his thin neck, were the string of bear claws that Black Elk had given him that night, during the blue moon. Louis also had his mighty walking stick with the head of a bear carved in ivory, held firmly in his hand. The carved head of the bear, was slightly glowing in the light from a nearby larger fire that was lit under Growlar's well-sized, black cooking pot, that was located about twenty feet behind him.

A strange curiosity, and awareness, now entered Louis's mind as he stood in the bear cave, behind Panthera. Louis had not noticed it before, but he was completely outfitted, to look like a great bear-slayer.

It was as if a divine intervention, or fate, was upon him that he should look the way he did, at that exact moment in time, or was this the workings of Mr. Beamer and Black Elk; who knew that Louis would need all the help he could get to fight the menacing bear in his lair.

Growlar stared a few more moments at Louis, in distrust and distaste, when he finally spoke again.

"It looks like you have brought a mighty hunter and killer of bears to help you pass through my gates. It appears Panthera as if he should be helping you, more than you helping him. Look at the bearskin cap he is wearing on his head, and look at the tip of his walking stick. The carved head has the sure-fired resemblance of a relative of mine that once guarded the gates of, The Devil's Belly or the Devil's Gateway as I have heard it called, that lies on the other side of this mountain. Moreover, of course let's not look past the great string of bear teeth, strung around his neck. Why a few of those teeth look like they once belonged to my younger brother bear Broadfoot.

Growlar still had a sly smirk on his face. There was a touch of sarcasms in the tone of his voice as he spoke.

Louis now felt a glimmer of hope in his heart that he would be able to confront Growlar, and best him on his own turf. He also thought that he had heard a tinge of fear in Growlar's voice, when he last spoke about him being a great bear hunter. Louis suddenly remembered an old Indian folk lore, that he had read about up in his bedroom once; that certain Indian tribes believed that the wearer of that animal's fur, that was beaten in battle and skinned, would allow the wearer to take the courage, and soul of the animal that they had killed. Louis felt in his heart that Growlar knew this as well.

If Louis and Panthera were to find their way out of his cave unharmed, Louis knew that the only chance that they had would be to immediately, play on Growlar's fears about this. Could he convince Growlar that a great bear-slayer was now in his cave, and had his sights set on him, to be his next victim?

Upon this realization, Louis began in earnest to take control of the situation before things became worse.

"Panthera step aside, let me talk to this so called "Great Cave Bear" that everyone is so afraid of. I don't see why they are so afraid of you. I have seen larger more fierce bears than you are...and look...what happened to them when they made such veiled threats as you just did" said Louis as he began rattling the string of bear teeth strung around his neck.

Just when Louis rattled his bear's teeth, Chug who was about sixty feet away, and at the other side of the cave standing next to Molly started to rattle the wolf's teeth that he had strung around his neck, which drew a side-ways glance from Growlar, over at Chug.

"There is more than one great hunter in this bear cave," said Chug who now fully understood the plan that Louis had in mind.

Panthera turned to look at Louis; he ever so subtly gave a facial expression to Louis that said...

"Louis do not provoke him anymore, and to let him handle the cave bear."

Louis waived off Panthera's notions, in a foolish move on Louis's part and continued.

Louis now pointed over at Molly and Chug, who were over by the far wall of the cave, and then he spoke.

"These are my fellow hunters, and as you can see: by the courage that lies in their eyes, the string of wolf teeth stung around one of my companion's neck, and by the eagle feathers planted on the top of his fur cap, that they are mighty hunters as well"

Molly and Panthera, now finally figured out that Louis was trying to bluff Growlar into letting them pass, because the threat of a painful, and sudden death was now upon his door.

Chug stepped forward. He rattled his sting of wolf teeth again at Growlar as Molly placed her walking stick into both of her hands then placed the stick cross-wise across her body. She widened her bearing to show undeniable courage just as Louis was.

Chug gathered his strength again, and then spoke directly to the bear.

"Do you see these teeth? They are from Raff the Red Wolf...the now deceased...and the ex-leader...of the great Northern Arctic Wolf Pack. We just encountered Raff, and the rest of his cowardly friends, at the foot of the Dark Mountains, not three days ago, their demise were at hand. He and a few of his friends tried to have us for dinner. I guess it turns out that...we...were...not on the menu...after all."

Growlar stepped back a moment. He contorted his face in consternation and with great concern, at what was transpiring in his cave. He has never had anybody not be afraid of him. He was perplexed and confused to no end, and his mind was just racing, and racing, as it tried to come to a logical conclusion, as to what he should do next.

Panther now lessened his rebellious stance, to one of cleverness. Panthera was now becoming more confident by seeing the look on Growlar's face, for he thought that they might now be allowed to pass un-obstructed by the bear.

Growlar stared at Panther's change in mannerisms, now became even more convinced that these four trespassers should be allowed to traverse through his cave unhindered, or he would surely be sleighed, and end up having his teeth hanging around Louis's neck, just as his brothers was.

As Growlar slowly walked pass Panthera; he kept contemplating the situation repeatedly in his head. Panthera gave a guttural growling sound that emanated from deep within the bottom of his throat as if to say, "Easy, and be careful where you step!"

Growlar now stood right in front of Louis, not more than five feet away. The foul smell of the bear in Louis's nostrils was almost un-bearable. Louis did everything he could not to take in too deep of a breath. The smell of flesh, and fresh death was upon the great bear's breath. The air in the cave was just stifling, and so hot that Louis tried to take short and shallow breaths, as the bear stood before him, but that did not help him in the slightest.

The bear was huge; it just towered over little Louis.

The light being thrown off from the cooking fire at the back of the cave gave Growler the Gate Keeper an eerie orange and yellow glow to his fur. This frightened little Louis only that much more. Louis felt his resolve and courage, was starting to fail him. He silently and slowly, started to panic again, as his lungs fought to inhale, a luxurious and seemly forgotten, breath of fresh air. He now became so panicked inside at the sight of the man-eating bear bearing down on him that his quaking lungs could not draw in, even a single breadth to sustain him.

Louis's pulse fluttered, as his heart started pounding wildly inside his chess again. He was having a panic attack. His legs could barely hold the weight of his body as he started to become dizzy, where he stood. Just as all of this was happening to poor petite Louis, of all things it happened again.

All of sudden; Louis's red cowlick started to rise at the back of his head.

"No...no...not...now!" thought Louis.

"Not, that darn cowlick...not...again!"

His red cowlick slowly arose, which sent his bearskin cap sliding off the top of his head down, and down over the front of his boyish face. This gave Louis the look of a smallish buffoon, or that of a frightened child-like look, that Growlar was quick to pick up.

Growlar studied this ever-growing appendage, far less perplexed than he was before, and felt that a great weakness had now been exposed by Louis. After thinking again for another minute Growlar concluded in his mind, what the next logical step should be.

Growlar spoke again, this time directly to Louis.

"Well I understand you would like free and safe passage, through these gates, and through my cave to the other side of the mountain. Normally I would ask for one of you to stay with me to be my dinner tonight. Oops, I mean to have dinner with me. That was a little mistake...so...sorry...and...then...be done with it. I would then let the rest of you pass. However, I have another idea instead of asking you for that small sacrifice, of giving me a little company for a while. As you probably know, I spend a lot of time alone up here. I have been known to be lacking of witty conversation or clever company at times, and I do absolutely love a well thought out riddle. I find it difficult sometimes to keep my mind occupied, until my next dinner strolls in. Oops, again...my...bad. I mean, comes into my cave to have dinner with me. Oh let's just be honest here, whoever strolls, into my cave should be aware that they will not be leaving...in the same form...that they came in...if I have it my way."

Growlar gave an insidious laugh of self-congratulations, for being ever so clever.

"Now where was I" asked Growlar as he started to speak again.

"Ah, yes I remember now. I would like you to answer me a riddle...if you can. Answer it correctly, and I shall let you all pass through my cave with not one of you having to stay, to feed my endless appetite."

When Panthera heard this last proclamation by Growlar, he jumped back in front of Louis. He shoved Growlar to the back of the cave wall, which sent him landing onto the ground face first.

Growlar upon landing on the rocky cave floor with a loud thump, and after tumbling about the cave for a moment, came to an abrupt halt. He wiped the dirt off his face, rolled over onto his backside, then sat up against the back cave wall. Upon regaining his balance he stood back up, then took one mighty jump over to where Panthera was now crouched down, flying past him, blocking the northern passage out of the cave for Louis and Panthera.

He turned and crouched down on all fours, exposing his mighty teeth to Panthera. This was meant to be a show of pure power, and strength and to tell Panthera, that the bluff: had been exposed, and dinner would soon be served.

Louis seeing an epic battle was about to ensue yelled out from behind Panthera.

"A clever riddle...so is it...yes...a riddle. Please continue. I like a good riddle just as much as the next person. I accept your payment, that I alone should stay with you to be your next dinner, should I not be able to solve the puzzle you have prepared for me today. Send me a salvo Growlar."

"No Louis he is a trickster, and a most cunning bear. You will lose Louis, and we will lose you," said Panthera as he pleaded with Louis, not to be caught up in the life-threatening trap.

"No, I am well-read and I am a well-seasoned traveler who has traversed over most of the world. I feel that I am ready for this new calling. But Growlar If I do solve the riddle, that you are about to present me, and I solve it correctly, you will have to promise me that you will let Panthera, myself, and my two friends pass through the Polar Gates and out of this cave, unharmed. I have your assurances right?" asked Louis as he motioned for Panthera, Chug, and Molly, to move further towards the far side of cave, nearer to the way out to freedom, in case he should not solve the riddle.

Louis's cowlick still stood at full attention.

Panthera, Molly, and Chug saw what Louis was trying to do for them so they all slowly moved to the far side of the cave, closer to daylight.

"OK, I promise from the bottom of this old cave bear's fat belly, that I will let you go on your way should you solve the riddle that I am about to give you."

"OK, a deal is struck; I will trust you. I'm now ready for this great riddle of yours," said Louis as he strolled over to a large rock that was in the center of the cave to sit down upon.

Louis was trying to get as much distance from Growlar, and his friends as possible, so they would have a good start on getting away should his plan backfire. Growlar was so intent on presenting his riddle, and what seasonings he would add in the pot of his Louis Stew that he did not notice that Molly, Chug and Panthera were now at the far end of the den in front of the Polar Gates.

Two large posts were bolted onto the cave wall with a large metal gate made of steel-mesh strewn across the broad opening. Large words were written in a language from another time, and could be seen etched in the metal across the top of the mighty doors. There was a lower smaller door about ten feet across at the base of the larger doors, which had been left open, because of Growlar's, seemingly mindless mistake.

The opening (thought Louis) was just big enough that Panthera, Molly, Louis, and Chug could surely escape through, and be able to latch the door behind them to thwart Growlar from chasing them, down the other side of the mountain.

Growlar pointed towards Louis with one of his large and bloodied claws then spoke.

"A riddle...yes I have a special riddle that I have prepared for a situation just like this one. Now pay close attention because I will only say this once. You will have only one minute to answer me. Now if you do not answer correctly, remember that you have, promised me that you stay willingly, to keep me company until dinner is served."

Louis wiped the sweat out of his eyes.

Growlar looked over to a large stack of bones piled up in the corner of his cave, then over at the large pot of well-seasoned, slowing boiling water that was suspended over the cooking fire. Louis looked at the large black pot of boiling water, gulped once. He tried to reply as confidently as he could.

"Yes I promise I will stay, and keep you company and that I will not try to escape, should I fail to answer the riddle correctly."

"Answer me this", began Growlar in a deep, menacing voice "what has four legs is very hungry for a human meal this most auspicious day, and growls incessantly?"

Why upon hearing this Louis instantly thought to himself, "That is so simple...the answer of course...is...Growlar the Cave Bear. Why, he has four legs...would love to eat him today...and he does growl incessantly. How could the riddle be so easy to solve?

This was not a cunning cave bear after all thought Louis.

Louis almost blurted out the answer without another thought, but hesitated just a moment, and caught himself. He looked over at Chug and Molly, and then looked over at Panthera. Panthera had not let his guard down. He was still crouching low to the ground by the far exit to the cave, but still within striking distant of Growlar, should he still be needed.

A surprise attack by Panthera could be a great asset if this all went wrong, thought Louis as his mind raced again. Panthera stayed in the dark and out of Growlar's mind for the moment, which is exactly what he wanted.

As Panthera was hunkered down in the darkness, his emerald green eyes were illuminated by the faint sunlight emanating from far side of the cave opening. Panthera's eyes looked otherworldly as they blinked open and closed, to the rapid beat of his heart.

"Your time is almost up, even if you are the great bear-hunter, a harbinger of death, and slayer of my brother Broadfoot. You see because, I recognize the spots on your fur coat. He once wore those spots. However, today I will have his revenge. Your time is up. What is your answer? You have one guess then you will be my guest for dinner tonight, and on the menu this evening we will be having Louis Stew said Growlar, as he looked over by the fire, then over at the pile of bones one more time. He began to laugh aloud, at how clever and evil it all was.

A small light went off in Louis's head.

He remembered a similar situation he had read about in Mr. Beamer's journal before it was lost during the rainstorm that night on the Cimarron Cutter. It was a story about how bears are: driven by their hunger and only answer to their stomach, as all bears are known to do.

Louis had solved the riddle!

He had done it!

Louis spoke out with confidence showing in his young voice.

"The question: was what has four legs, is very hungry for a human meal this evening, and growls incessantly? The answer of course...is...is...is...Growler's stomach."

Molly and Chug started jumping up and down for joy, they immediately screamed out.

"That's it. That's the right answer. Louis you did it, you did it!"

Panthera was still crouched down inside of the darkness; he did not twitch or change his facial expressions or countenance, for he was still in an offensive position, and ready to strike if need be.

Louis now just stood silently waiting for a reply from the legendary Gate Keeper. The infamous bear knew he was beaten, and that Louis had answered the riddle correctly, but he would not admit it.

"No...no...no...that certainly is not... the correct answer."

"What's that, no I am right... "

"No you are wrong..."

"That can't be... "

"The answer is Growlar, not Growler's stomach."

"But..."

"Now please the rest of you must leave as agreed upon, Louis you will stay and be my dinner," said Growlar in a very nonchalant voice as he stepped closer to Louis to block his path to safety.

"No...I...answered the question correctly...you are lying. Now step aside" commanded Louis as he gripped his walking stick. He started walking towards his friends at the north end of the cave.

Growlar stepped again in front of Louis, and blocked his path one more time.

Louis tried again to pass by, and again Growlar stepped in front of him but this time, Growlar: extended both of his mighty paws into the air then sent out his massive claws out from the tips. What a spectacle, and awe-inspiring display thought Louis. Louis looked up to the bears great claws now full exposed knowing that a mighty swipe from them was in his immediate future, and that if one landed upon him, it would surely end his life where he stood.

Louis thinking quickly, immediately: gripped his walking stick as tightly as he could in both hands, taking one great hammer-stroke downwards, he planted one end of the solid oak stick, directly onto Growlar's left front foot. As it landed directly on the center of its target, it came down so hard, that it split two of his enormous toes wide open, sending blood bursting, and spurting out in all directions.

Louis had stuck first!

Growlar, let out an enormous growl that shook the cave to its core, this dislodged some rocks and dirt over head, which began falling about, all around them where they stood.

Growler's cries of pain shot right through Panther's pitched ears, this immediately called him into action. He sprung out of his crouched position, leaping forwards covering well over thirty-five feet with one bound. He landed on the large flat rock, where Louis had just been sitting. He then bounded one more time forward, with claws extended, and at the ready, he landed squarely on the back of the ancient cave bear, plunging his massive claws through his thick fur and into his broad back.

Panthera's claws sunk deep!

The cave bear shirked out again in pain!

Growlar struck back, as he sunk his claws full-of-meaning, into one of Panther's hind legs, which made him screech out in pain. The two great beasts were both now entangled together, in vicious death grip. They tumbled, and fell over, and over each other, all the while rolling towards the far end of the cave, towards where Molly and Chug where both standing.

Louis jumped to the side, barely getting out of the way as both stumbled and tumbled past him.

The Gate Keeper lost his grip for a moment, which sent Panthera rolling free to a back wall of the cave. As they separated, it exposed Growlar's under-belly for a moment. Seeing this Luis thrust forward another mighty blow of his walking stick, but this time it was to Growler's large, soft under-belly.

The blow barely fazed him but it did send Growlar stumbling forwards after Louis one more time with his paws fully extended, pawing at the air. Growlar, with another mighty swipe just missed Louis's right shoulder. Louis fell backwards, rolling sideways to his left. After coming to a stop and regaining his footing, he carried on, by somersaulting a few yards to his right, to find safety behind another large rock at the other side of the cave.

Both great animals now stood up on their back legs, let out great cries of anger, and embraced each other once again, with both warriors' claws digging deep into each other's fur. As they rolled time after time in a deathly spiral, Panthera cried out to Louis.

"Louis this is my fight now. Make for safety!"

Louis looked over at Molly and Chug who were waving to him to join them, so Louis quickly turned, and ran for the safety of his two friends, and towards the faint daylight at the far north end of the cave, by the Polar Gates.

As Louis was running as fast as he could towards safety, Panthera and Growlar separated again. Blood was dripping off the claws of both wild beasts, for both had suffered great and deep wounds.

Panthera started to back up into the direction of the exit when Growlar stuck again. He attacked Panthera's flank. He swiped his hind legs right out from under him, which, sent Panthera tumbling, even further towards the north opening of the cave. Panthera stumbled into Louis, which made him tumble over backwards, back into the bear's den about twenty feet down.

Upon seeing both beasts falling and rolling towards them, Molly and Chug: ran out of the cave, up the pathway to the top of the passage, to a far-away ledge, and were now well away from danger. They lost sight of Louis who was now back, down into the throws of the cave, and well back inside Growlar's den.

Growlar and Panthera had kept tumbling on through past, the Polar Gates smashing them to pieces in the process by their great combined weight. Both had now rolled together to the edge of a great rocky cliff, and into the soft daylight, on the far north side of the Polar Gates, and the northern Nanaluk passage.

With one last mighty swipe of his front paw Growlar sent Panthera over the edge of the nearby rocky cliff, and into the deep...lonely...abyss...below...

As Panthera was falling, you could hear him crying out in anguish at his defeat.

Panthera completely disappeared from view into a thick blue fog that had been clinging onto the rocky mountainsides below. His horrible cries faded as they echoed off the rock faces of the mountains, until the cries could be heard no more.

He was lost over the cliff, with no one knowing his fate.

Louis was trapped yet again.

Louis was back, into the depth of the lair when Growlar turned. In one swift motion, he sent his full attention, back on Louis...for the last...and final time.

Louis tore off his fur coat; he ripped off the bear's teeth hanging around his neck. He threw them frantically on the ground. He quickly bolted for a high spot, at the far back end of the cave as his bearskin hat flew off his head. He lost one shoe as he scrambled to climb ever higher and higher, to flee away from the angry charging bear.

As Louis climbed and scampered upwards, his heart was pounding and thumping until it began pulsating wildly inside both of his ears. The sound of his madly beating heart was almost more than Louis could fathom.

Louis climbed ever upwards and upwards, until he found a small opening in a crevasse at the very top of a rock ledge. He climbed to the very rear of the opening, and as deep inside of it that he could wrangle, hoping that Growlar would not be able to reach him with his bloody, and outstretched claws.

As Growlar feverishly climbed upward after him Louis realized, that he could not get far away from his deathly reach, and would soon find himself inside Growlar's fowl stomach after all.

Just as all was about to be lost Louis had an epiphany: another moment of crystal-clarity.

He remembered that he held his deliverance from Growlar, in his lower front pants pocket the whole time.

Chug, he thought to himself you're a hero!

He quickly reached down into his pants, and felt for his salvation in the form of a small round object.

It was, Squint-Eye Pete' Evil Eye!

Louis fumbled about for the eye until he finally grasped it with his left hand. As he pulled it out of his pocket, the cloth around it unraveled and fell to the ground in front of him. Louis hurriedly raised his hand up (with the eyeball in it) up in front of him as Growler's massive bulbous head finally appeared over the edge of the rock crevasse where Louis was trapped.

Growlar growled loudly, in his eyes he had, the wild look of a hungry and marauding ancient cave bear about to enjoy a well-deserved meal. Suddenly when all was about to be lost Growler's eyes caught sight of Squint-Eye Pete's pure evil eye!

The horror of its ugliness immediately pierced down into Growlar's black, lifeless soul. Growlar froze instantly in terror, his pitiless brown eyes rolled back into his head. He lost his grip on the rock face, falling well over forty feet backwards, to the sharp rocky cave floor below.

As he hit the solid unforgiving bottom, his great breath escaped him.

His steely cold eyes rolled up in his head, he wreathed about in pain for an instant, and then a calm and serene look came over his face.

It was the look of defeat.

His, life-light had left him...Growlar the Ancient Cave-Bear...was...dead!

Louis crawled out of the shallow crevasse, and looked down over the edge of the rock-cliff at the lifeless body below. Louis had triumphed once again by the thinnest of margins. Freedom was his, thanks to Ole' Squint-Eyed Pete and his terrible, evil eyeball.

Louis screamed out in joy at seeing Growlar lying motionless on the ground below.

"YEAH!"

"YEAH!!"

He screamed.

He quickly dropped the evil eye onto the ledge, then proceeded as quickly as he could to climb back down the rocky face to the cave floor, running directly for the rear end of the cave, and over to the ledge, where Panthera had vanished out of sight, only a few minutes before. Louis reached the outside edge of the cliff, leaned over as far as he could, and looked down into the fog-shrouded abyss.

"Panthera can you hear me?"

Nothing...

"Panthera are you there?"

Louis called out over and over again, but not a single word was heard in return.

Nothing...

Louis stood there calling, and calling, for what seemed like forever, but again, and again no reply came up from the dark depths of the mountain.

Louis finally realized that the fall must have been too great, and Panthera could not have survived it. Louis hung his head low for a moment to mourn the loss of his friend. He then looked up the pathway to see Molly and Chug standing a few hundred yards up ahead at the top of the mountain pass, with child like exhilaration in their eyes at seeing Louis alive and well.

Molly rushed like the wild hot wind blowing across a vast desert, wildly towards Louis, and just as fast, her legs could carry her. When she finally reached Louis, she hugged him like; she had never hugged anyone before in her entire young life. It was a hug of release, joy, and sadness, all at the same time. Louis gave Molly a lone kiss on Molly's lips for the first time in his life, then a long heartfelt embrace of relief.

All were safe for the time being except for Panthera who had fought bravely to save the life of his new friends. Had he survived the fall, or was he just too far down into the mountainside to be heard calling back up to Louis? On the other hand, was the blue fogs below just too thick to allow his voice to carry back up her steep sides. Had he landed safely, or was he...?

Louis just could not bear to think it.

Chug made his way back down the pathway as well, and upon reaching Louis, gave him a long hug, thinking all the while that he would never let go. Chug slowly peered over the side of the mountain, and listened intently, in case Panthera should be calling out.

Not a word was heard.

Louis looked over the edge of cliff with his friends for a few more moments, hung his head a little lower this time, and then slowly disappeared back into the depth of the cave.

He went to retrieve his walking stick, his backpack, his lost shoe, bear's teeth, fur coat, and his bearskin hat. Just as he was about to leave the cave bear's lair for the last time, where the epic battle of Panthera and Growlar had just taken place, he stopped for another moment of silence to remember his lost friend, Panthera.

He stood there in silence as tears welled up in his eyes. They started to gently flow down his boyish cheeks. As his emotions overtook him, he turned, to stare at Growlar's lifeless body shattered upon the sharp rocks one more time.

Louis's heart went cold and silent for a moment upon looking at the great bear laying dead on the floor. He turned and promptly progressed to the far exit, through the Polar Gates...and out of the den...of...Growlar the Ancient Cave Bear.

~Chapter 15~

Return to Santa's Village

High upon a rock face atop the Ingnok Mountains rested our three dejected, and down sodden travelers. The last few days had held: unending despair, never ending danger, acts of great courage, vast deeds of selflessness and tremendous loss.

Jupiter and Apollo the two faithful and courageous horses, who had been so prideful, and never ending in their quest to carry Louis, Molly and Chug to the North Pole had to stay behind, to tend to their wounds, and rest in a lonely rock cave at the bottom of the dark mountains.

Panthera the Snow Panther had fought the battle of his life to defend his friends against Raff the Red Wolf, and his hungry wolf pack, then fought off Growlar the ancient cave bear in his den, and now has fallen from grace over a rocky cliff, and may never be seen or heard from again.

Three of the five friends who started out on the long journey to the North Pole, almost five months ago from Centerville, were now encamped on the top of the world with nowhere to go but forward, or perish from the elements or hunger.

Their supplies were running low, the weather had now turned for the worse, and the three young children were deftly alone and would have to now, rely only upon themselves to survive, and complete the journey by themselves. The only thing left to do was to find their way down the other side of treacherous mountain, find Santa's Village, rescue Charlie, and save Christmas for all the children of the world.

Due north now lay directly ahead.

Only a downward path was underfoot to take them directly into Santa's Village.

Sitting on one of the highest mountain peaks in the world with another great adventure ahead for him, was more than young Louis could ever have imagined in his whole life. The hours and days of daydreaming up in his room, reading his grand books about the world, and everything in it, had given him his inner-strength to have gotten him this far.

He had made mostly strong key and correct judgments so far in the journey and only a few times had his courage wavered but this was, only to be expected of a small boy. The road had been difficult at times, but all three of them were still safe and heading again, in the right direction.

They had built a small snow cave up at the top of a plateau on the south side of the Nanaluk passage against a large group of rocks. They had huddled together for warmth throughout a very lonely and cold night. The winds had picked up again and for fear of being blown off the mountainside they decided to stay in place and hunker down, until the storm would blow, it's self out.

Chug as always was diligent in keeping a fire lit, and with keeping a pot of hot tea or coffee brewing to warm their spirits. Molly kept giving Louis support for his choices, and comforted him whenever he was feeling down or troubled. It seems he just had so much on his mind, especially now since Panthera had fallen over the mountainside.

On the second day, the windstorm finally broke.

The skies cleared up and warm life-giving sunshine brought a renewed since of strength to all. A good night's sleep in the warmth of the snow cave, and a few small hot meals had done just the trick. Molly, Louis, and Chug were now ready to continue down the other side of the mountain.

The camp was broken. Louis headed out in front to blaze the way forward down the path towards Santa's Village, after an hour's hike laid the far side of the mountaintop and another flat summit. Louis guided everyone onto the small open area to find his or her directions again.

The snow on the ground was clean and as white, as the clouds in the sky above them. All walked a few yards over to the north side of the mountain to gaze at the earth below, when just like that...there it was. Seen below in the distant valley, was Santa's Village.

"There it is" called out Molly.

"Santa's Village!" cried out Louis.

"It's just where Mr. Beamer said it would be. In a snow covered valley at the top of the earth. Look at the great building in the center of town. That has to be the great hall where the Great Wrapping-Machine is," said Chug.

"Look at all workers running about and...are...those...reindeer? I can barely make them out...but that has to be reindeer," said Molly.

"We need to get moving, and take advantage of the nice weather. We have to make up for the lost time" said Louis as he grabbed Molly around the waist and gave her big hug.

"You're right Louis that's it, there's Santa's Village. Man are we lucky, you're right, let's get moving and quickly. We lost another day because of that windstorm last night, so let's pick up the pace. I bet they have hot food down there, and warm beds to sleep in. Let's hurry up," said Chug as he started quickly down the path with Molly and Louis trailing behind him, trying to keep up.

The sun was warm and inviting as they descended ever downwards. They were all so excited that the long journey was finally coming to an end that it seemed like their boots hardly touched the ground, as they rapidly walked along.

Conversation was kept lighthearted. All anyone could talk about was seeing Charlie, getting to know the little elves and the reindeer, meeting all the workingmen, and then of course getting to take a hot bath, and having a good hot home cooked, meal again.

Being in such a good mood for a change, they had forgotten temporarily about Black Jack Tilly, Rags Martin, and Cool Joe Biggs, and how they would have to face them, at sometime in the near future, and devise a way to take back control of Santa's Village.

Onward and downward, the travelers went in single file along the narrow rocky pathway. It took most of the day, and a great deal of effort, but they finally made it to the bottom of the mountain, across a small shallow snow covered valley, then on to the outskirts of the quaint inviting village.

They could now see little fires glowing in the small, round comfortable homes at the edge of town where most of the elves lived. There were stately reindeer walking about in the cobblestone streets, and workingmen standing around small fires in the town square, trying to keep warm. There were small wooden carts were being pulled about by mule deer, or other working-reindeer, to various destinations.

A group of small elves and little plump dwarfs could be seen deep in their work, in some of the smaller workshops that lined the snow-covered streets. However, it seemed to Louis that about half of the village was closed: with no real activity going on at all. Many shops were boarded up, and were completely dark.

Nightfall was about to descend upon them when Louis gestured for Chug and Molly to sit down, and take cover behind a large thicket of bushes at the side of the main road into town. They all were tired from the long journey, down the rocky mountainside. The best thing to do now was to just rest, stay out of sight, and try to plan their next step.

"First we need to rest here for a moment and think what to do. It took us about five hours to get down that mountain. We are all very tired. It's getting darker by the moment, and we have to get a real bite to eat," said Louis as he found a small rock to sit on behind the thicket.

After a few moments rest, Louis again spoke up.

"Molly, Chug I've got it. I need to enter the village by myself under the safety of nightfall, because we can't let Black Jack Tilly, or one of his allies spot, us."

"You're right Louis but what if Black Jack has one of his awful friends or others of his gang watching the main roads for intruders or strangers? Black Jack, Rags, and Cool Joe might be themselves watching the roads. We just do not know. What if they brought some other crooks with them from Saint Louis?" asked Chug.

"We just don't know yet what's happening in town yet so your right, its best we keep a low profile. I will go in alone in about an hour to find Charlie. I will see how he is doing, and then I will come back, hopefully with some good news. I just have to know if it's safe or not before, I let you two enter the town with me."

"I think you're right Louis. I will stay here and watch after Molly. We can both get some rest until your return."

All sat and rested quietly for about another hour or so, until darkness fully engulfed the village. As Louis was about to leave them, Molly took Louis by the hand, looked him warmly in the eye and said, "Louis we've made it safely this far, and we still have our wits about us, so don't you go start becoming a hero again, and try to take Black Jack Tilly on all by yourself. You have to promise me you will just go find Charlie, make sure he is all right, check out the town, and come back. Do you promise me Louis? Do you?"

"Oh Molly you're always so worried about things. I ain't going to get in any trouble, do any hero things, and I promise I will be back in about an hour or so if all goes well."

Louis pulled his thick bearskin coat up over his face to help conceal his identity. He pulled his bearskin hat way down over his ears, picked up Mr. Beamer's old walking stick placing in firmly in his hand, then reached into his backpack to take out the small bag of Charlie's belongings (that he'd found in Mr. Beamer's barn, what seemed like so long ago).

A quick goodbye and he was off.

He held his head low and kept his face as concealed as possible as he continued down the outskirts of the road into town. He tried to stay on the darkest pathways and streets that he could find, so he would not be discovered, run into any other travelers, or inquisitive, or searching eyes.

Santa's Village was exactly as Mr. Beamer had said it would be.

There were smallish huts made of thick mud and straw walls, with small oval windows, dotted about every home. Each elf or dwarf's home had: a straw-covered roof, and by peering inside a few small windows, Louis could see warm, inviting fires, burning in each of the undersized fireplaces.

The streets were lined with large gas lamps on small, thick wooden poles, and almost everywhere Louis looked, there were workingmen going to-and-fro, wooden carts being pulled by working-reindeer, mules or horses walking about, and little fire pits were seen every fifty yards or so, with elves or workingmen stationed around, trying to warm their bodies.

Louis went mostly unnoticed. He slunk by without as much of a second glance from anyone. As he walked deeper into the center of the village, he saw a multitude of elves going about in every direction: wearing small green shoes turned up at the toes, blue and red velvet hats pointed at the tips, and large over-sized red coats with matching pants.

They strolled by in small groups conversing about the partial work stoppage, talking about Black Jack Tilly, about Christmas presents not being delivered on time this year, and that Charlie was still not feeling too well. Louis dared not to talk to any of them, until he knew he was not being watched, or followed, and that all the elves and workingmen were friendly.

As Louis came around from behind a few large trees in the center of the village, there it appeared right in front of him, the outsized hall where the Great Christmas Wrapping-Machine was.

The sounds of the machine up and running, was now heard by Louis as he got closer and closer to the dark colored, mammoth building. Two large solid wooden doors had to be over sixty feet tall at the entrance. Louis looked so diminutive and small standing next to them that he rather felt the same way he did while standing next to Mr. Beamer's barn doors, and the great brass bolts that hung there.

Ever since Mr. Beamer had told him about the Great Wrapping-Machine Louis had always wanted to see it for himself, and here it finally was in front of him. Just as he lifted his hands up to the large brass handles, to try to push one of the doors open, he heard a countless number of loud voices coming up from behind him. Just as he turned, he caught a sight that he will never forget again.

There he was, the hated Black Jack Tilly ambling along with Cool Joe Biggs and those horrible teeth of his. Both men were deep into their conversation, and as they passed by neither one of them noticed the new stranger in town.

Louis slowly turned back away from them, pulled his coat collar up higher around his face, and then pulled his bearskin hat down as far as it would go. Slowly he walked away from them, disappearing into a darkened, alley off to the side of the great building.

Louis could not make out what they were conversing about, but he knew if Black Jack was involved it couldn't be anything good. As the two men passed by and started to walk out of sight, Louis decided to stay put where he was, and lay low for a moment, as he thought about his next move.

He thought to himself.

I must first find Charlie as he promised Molly, and not worry about sightseeing right now. Louis wanted to see the Great Wrapping-Machine so bad, but it would be far too dangerous, with Black Jack and Cool Joe walking about.

Louis stayed in the alley under cover of a small shed for a while longer, peering out occasionally to study the outlaying buildings and the layout of the town square, to try, and determine where the animal stables might be, and where Charlie's home might be found. As Louis pondered everything in front of him, he concluded that the stables must be toward the far end of town, where the least activity seemed to be from the elves and men.

There was a small supply area up ahead, and what appeared to be from a distance, a water-trough's and horse-tie areas. Louis waited for another group of working-elves to go by, and then off he scampered in that direction.

The night was now cold and black. Louis hoped to find comfort and warmth upon seeing his old friend again, in Charlie. Charlie had been sick for over five months by now. Louis had been traveling out at the far reaches of the earth, and had not heard any real news about Charlie, other than that one news clipping of Charlie he read about on the Cimarron Cutter. Louis had no idea if Charlie was doing any better, or faired any worse. Louis could hardly contain himself from the worry of not knowing.

As Louis came around the last building at the far end of the village's square, he found out his hunch was right. He looked right dead ahead, and there he could see the horse stables directly in front of him. Louis crept around to the back of the long low lying building deep inside the shadows of the night until he found a small rear door, which lead directly inside. As he peered in through the open doorway, he could see only a few stocky workingmen. They were found to very busy, stoking a small fire, and mending some broken horseshoes, deep into their nightly chores.

They paid no mind to Louis as he entered the long room.

Louis grabbed a handful of hay, throwing it about the floor. He then grabbed a pitchfork to try to fit in with the other workers, all the while caring the cloth bag with Charlie's belongings in the other hand. He nodded to a few of the men as he walked by, and they nodded back without even an odd blink of the eye. Louis drew no attention to himself because he was really, not any taller than any of the workingmen or elves in the room.

The stables were found in a very long, simple looking building, made of thick clay walls and a straw roof. There must have been well over one hundred stalls in a row, and every other one, held some type of horse or animal that Louis had never seen before.

There were small dwarf-ponies, an assortment of large working-horses, working-mules, mule deer, a few older reindeer, milking-cows, a few dozen musk oxen, and water buffalo. Louis hurried along the best he could without trying to cause too much of a fracas. He stopped only for a moment in front of each stall, peering in, and then moving forward. There were just so many stalls to look into. With each stall he investigated, he only found disappointment and sadness.

Where could Charlie be?

Louis had traveled for so many miles, and for so long that the anticipation of finding Charlie alive and well, was the only thing Louis could think about now. That's when Louis had another moment of clarity and deep thought. It was just then that he realized that he had the small Magic Jingle Bell, still in his pocket. That he had, found that night on Mr. Beamer's barn floor. Maybe Charlie was well enough to hear it, and could call out upon hearing its melodic chime. Louis was now so close to where Charlie should be that he would surely be able to hear the bell.

Louis just knew it.

Louis dropped the pitchfork held in one hand, opened up his fur coat, and then reached deep into his front pants pocket. Louis located the small bell and chain. He pulled it out into the cold winter air.

As it appeared, it started to glow a strange bright blue color. He now placed it in his other hand, looked around to see if the coast was clear of danger, and then held the bell up high in front of him. He paused for another moment, to look about one last time then gave the magic bell...a slight ring. The bell made a soft, low melodious sound that sweetly echoed deep into the stables. Louis listened as intently as he could for a response from Charlie. Only the sounds of stillness, and quietude hung in the air, except that of the slight echoing of the bell, off the interior walls of the building.

Charlie did not reply.

Louis was crestfallen, and now more distraught than ever.

Perhaps this was not the only horse stall in Santa's Village, or perhaps the bell had lost its magical powers, or even worse...what if...Charlie was too sick to hear it. Louis now became more worried than ever, so he decided to move closer towards the center of the building.

He gave the bell a harder and more violent shake this time, and he did not even care if he was seen, or heard by anyone present. He did not travel across two continents to be shy now. Louis carried on, a little further into the center of the room, held the bell high above his head once again, called out Charlie's name, and rang the bell just as loudly as he could. As he rang the bell harder, it shined a brighter color of blue, and threw out a deeper, clearer, chime.

"Charlie where are you?"

"It's your Louis!"

"I am here Charlie!"

Louis rang the bell one last time in earnestness.

Nothing was heard, not a sound.

Two workingmen looked up at Louis with a puzzled look on their faces, then immediately went back to work, cleaning out one of the stalls at the far end of the building. Louis could not believe it. Where could Charlie be? Louis stood there a moment longer, thought again, and decided there must be other horse stalls in some other buildings here in town. Just as Louis was about to exit the building and begin another search about the village he heard a faint whinny coming from the far end of the lengthy barn.

Louis perked up his ears, leaned forward, and stood still for what seemed like eternity. Louis lifted the bell up in the air again. He gave it another mighty ring. The sweet sound of the bell echoed again off the stalls throughout the interior of the building, again another soft whinny was heard. This time Louis was able to zero in on where the sound was coming from.

Louis started running towards the soft voice at the far end of the building until he came to the last stall at the end of the long room. Louis was so excited, and in such great anticipation that as he approached the stall, he tripped over a large mound of straw on the ground, and stumbled face first, into the center of the stall, throwing Charlie's belongs onto the ground in front of him.

Charlie was alive!

Charlie was lying on his side, covered in straw and breathing heavily. Louis wiped the straw out of his face, and off his clothes, and then looked up to the most wonderful sight on earth!

His Charlie!

Louis could not contain his composure and flung himself on Charlie, giving him the biggest hug, in the whole, wide world. Louis thought he would never let go. Charlie slowly opened his tired eyes. He tried the best he could to raise his weary head off the straw, but he could just not find the strength.

Charlie tried to figure out what was going on, but he could not tell whom his visitor was. He only knew that someone was in his stall with him. Charlie's hearing was almost gone, his once might mane of hair on his neck, and thick illustrious horsehair was now very thin and had grayed. The life-light in Charlie's soft green eyes was almost no more. Simply put, Charlie's days upon this earth were ending soon. Louis could easily see it written across his sunken and sullen face.

Louis released his hold on Charlie, leaned backwards, and sat on his legs that were folded up under him. He looked intently at Charlie, lying in the stall. He almost started to cry out, but wanted to be brave for Charlie. He fought mightily to hold back the tears that were welling up in his eyes. The look on Charlie's face was that of complete peace and serenity.

Charlie was passing on.

The once friendly and proud horse, that had walked the face of the earth, for so many thousands of years with pride and courage in his heart, who had done so many great deeds for mankind, and was beloved by everyone who met him, was now at the end of his days.

The horse that had been reborn the year before, on Christmas Eve into the most beautiful and magical Andalusia Horse who ever walked the face of the earth, could hardly be recognized. The Magic Jingle Bells that gave him life were, missing, either stolen, or lost, and Charlie had now reverted to an older, thinner, and sickly looking version of Charlie the Barnyard Horse.

"Charlie 'I'm here."

Charlie blinked twice then tried to raise his head again, to no avail.

"I'm here to rescue you."

"Can you hear me Charlie?" asked Louis as he tried to gain Charlie's full attention. Charlie was just far too, weak to comprehend what was happening. Louis bent down on his knees and leaned forward to whisper into Charlie's ear.

"Charlie it's your Louis. I love you Charlie...and I am...here...to help you."

Charlie's eyes glowed anew upon hearing Louis's soft voice. His breathing grew stronger, much heavier and now with more depth. Charlie's eyes open fully and he finally recognized Louis sitting in front of him.

"Louis I can see you."

"You came to me just as I knew you would," said Charlie in the softest and sweetest voice Louis had ever heard before.

Louis held the Magic Jingle Bell up in front of Charlie. He rang it softly once again, and upon hearing the bell it once again gave Charlie, some renewed life. The light in Charlie's eyes started to glow stronger, and Louis could tell that Charlie, immediately felt better.

The singular jingle bell's magic was working. Charlie now found some strength pulsing in his kind heart. Finally, Charlie lifted his head up, and spoke to Louis in a now fuller and deeper voice.

"Well hi...Louis. Nice to see you again" said Charlie with a tone in his voice that sounded like the Charlie of old.

"I feel a little better now. How have you been?" asked Charlie still not understanding fully the situation at hand, and what was happening to him.

"Well Charlie nice to see you as well" said Louis with a friendly look on his face.

Charlie sat up for the first time in over three months. He rolled over towards the back of his stall to face Louis.

"Louis what are you doing here in Mr. Beamer's barn? It is way past your bedtime. Hattie May is going to be mad at you."

"No...Charlie...no...I am up here in the North Pole in Santa's Village inside your stall. I am here to save you, and save Christmas. Black Jack Tilly has taken control of Santa's Village and the Great Wrapping-Machine, and we are all in a great deal of trouble. You see Black Jack has stolen the Magic Jingle Bells from around your neck somehow, and you have now taken sick Charlie. Were all in trouble Charlie, we are all in big trouble!"

Charlie listened to Louis, but he really did not understand what Louis was saying or really, where he was. He appeared to be getting tired once again. Charlie slowly lowered himself back down on his bed of hay to rest again. Louis crawled back over to Charlie, and gave him another long hug around his neck.

"Charlie you lie there and rest in your stall, but before you go to sleep again, I have brought you something. I've carried your things, you know the things you love the most...for so...many...many...miles, just to give them to you. Look here, it's your old green straw hat, and the cotton blanket you liked to wear in Mr. Beamer's barn during those cold nights. Here it is your most prized possession of all, the two eagle feathers you found that one day, when you were working out in cornfields. Here Charlie let me place the blanket on you, for this will keep you warmer tonight."

This seemed to cheer Charlie up. Louis could swear that he saw a loving smile come across Charlie's face. He gave Louis a look of great appreciation, and then gently closed his eyes. He fell back into a deep and restful sleep.

"I have a great deal of work to do now Charlie, but I will be back for you. Don't worry I will be back, and you will be a great horse again Charlie. I promise. I promise Charlie you just wait and see. You will be well again soon enough."

Charlie completely closed his eyes, falling back asleep. Louis placed Charlie's green hat on the floor next to him, then placed his hand over Charlie's chest, and felt his heartbeat for a moment. His heart was still strong and Charlie's breathing became steady again. Louis knew Charlie would be just fine until he could return.

Louis stood up, gave Charlie one long last loving look then turned, to go out the building the same way he entered. As he left, the vision of his Charlie being aged and weak in his stall just broke Louis's heart to no end. Louis spoke to himself under his breath one last time as he exited the building.

"Charlie don't worry I will be back, and everything will be fine. You just wait and see Charlie. Your Louis will be back in time with those Magic Jingle Bells all fixed up the way they were meant to be, and you will soon be just as good as new."

Louis quickly crept out the back door, and back into the shadows of Santa's village. He desperately needed to meet up with his friends, at the thicket outside of town, to tell them everything that he had seen.

As Louis made his way back through the dimly lit streets, he saw Black Jack Tilly again standing in front of the great hall that held the Great Wrapping-Machine. The two massive wooden doors were now wide open. Louis absolutely needed to see inside the building before the night was over. He just had to see the Great Wrapping-Machine before he left for the safety of the outskirts out town.

Louis dodged and darted, in and out of the darkness of the shadows, until he was directly across from Black Jack on the far side of the town's central square. Louis strained his eyes to see into the great hall, as his eyes grew accustomed to the light coming from inside.

There it was!

It was sitting in the center of the great room; the illustrious and Great Wrapping-Machine.

Louis then saw something even more spectacular.

There they were!

The Magic Jingle Bells!

Louis rubbed his eyes repeatedly in utter disbelief at what he was seeing. Hanging inside the center of the great building, attached to a wooden ceiling beam at the ceiling's highest perch. The bells were in plain sight and hanging, down about thirty-five feet above the ground. Furthermore, right below the bells, standing guard were two older teen-aged boys, who from their outer appearances looked to be well on their way to a life of crime and punishment.

The two boys were haphazardly dressed in dirty and raggedy looking clothes, had long scraggly hair, and did not seem to be to overly friendly, by the sour looks on their faces. It was the two Barker Boys, Squint- Eye Pete's boys. It was Sleaze Ball Tom and Big Belly Bill.

The sight of seeing the bells made Louis just about cry out in joy, and despair at the same time. There they were the magic bells that Charlie needed to be well again. He had found them, and they were his for the taking, but of course, nothing was simple for Louis.

All he had to do now was devise a plan to steal them back from Black Jack Tilly and his band of thugs, and add his magic bell to the string, renew their healing powers and place them back around Charlie's neck, so Charlie would be well again.

Louis was just giddy with joy with his newfound good luck. He just had to get those bells in Charlie possession. Before the stroke of midnight on Christmas Eve to save Christmas this year, he just had to.

Louis immediately stole back into the shadows of the evening, but this time with a renewed spirit found inside of him. Louis quickly left the sight of the great hall, making his way, directly back down the road out of town. As he traveled along all he could think about, was the singular thought, and image, of Charlie being the Great White Horse again. The powerful images of Charlie in his golden sleigh full of toys delivering presents to all the children of the world on Christmas Eve again just made Louis so over come with joy and happiness.

As Louis was heading back down the last dark alleyway around the far end of town and just about to safety, he stumbled across some good luck once again. Louis saw three elves standing in a small clearing by a fire. They were all wearing the traditional elf dressage, but these three elves looked to be Master-Elves or Lead-Elves.

They were slightly taller than the portly and stout workingmen, and dwarfs that Louis had seen around town, and they were mostly taller than all the other working-elves. When one of the elves turned towards Louis's direction, Louis saw the tallest elf had on a name tag pinned to his chest, and across the small wooden tag the words read-1st Class Lead Foreman-Elgar.

Louis knew he would need a friend in this town to give his party the help they would need if they were to succeed, on the final leg of their quest. They would need food and water, and a dry place to stay, and they were all so very tired from their long trek down the side of the mountain. Louis thought if they could make even just one friend in town, then they would have a better chance to overthrow Black Jack Tilly and get the Magic Jingle Bells back.

Louis crept closer and closer under the cover of a few low lying trees and bushes that stood between him, and the small fire that, the three elves were standing next to for warmth. Louis finally got close enough to where he could hear what they were saying.

The language was one that Louis had never heard before. It sounded like a language from a time that long ago passed, and from a land faraway, but every once in a while Louis could hear a few words of English which he understood. He heard the name Black Jack Tilly, and Charlie a few times, and that was all that was needed for Louis to gain his courage. He stepped into the light of the fire to introduce himself.

As Louis stepped forward into the small clearing, he became illuminated by the fire, and in full view of the elves standing there. He showed them the most disarming smile he could muster up, opened his arms in a friendly way, and said, "My name is Louis Parks, son of Captain Jeremy Parks, and I have come to save Charlie the Great White Horse. Can you help me in my quest?"

All three elves were startled at the sight of the small boy who looked so tired and dirty.

Elgar spoke first.

"Well, you're quite a sight. Have you looked at yourself in the mirror lately? You look like you ran into the terrible Nebuka the Orange Yeti who lives up in the Ingnok Mountains. On the other hand, did you have the misfortune to come across the ever hungry and nasty, Growlar the Cave Bear? If you would have run into Growlar he would have surely eaten you, so it must have been Nebuka for he only likes to scare little boys and girls, and not eat them."

Louis had a surprised look on his face when he replied.

"I didn't know there was someone or something, more horrible that lives on that mountain than Growlar, but I don't want to find out about it, and I don't want to know about it. Yes, you were right, I did run into Growlar but he is no more, for I slew him, with the help of the great Panthera the Snow Panther.

The second elf then walked a little closer to Louis, placed his small hand on Louis's shoulder and spoke.

"Are you trying to tell us that you killed the very mean and vile Growlar, the Gate Keeper? Why, you are no more than a small boy. You must have quite an imagination, as most boys of your age are known to have. We can get back to Growlar a bit later. Now, why did you not tell us in the first place that you knew Panthera, because he is a friend of the elves, reindeer and all of the workingmen that reside here in Santa's Village, and any friend of Panthera's is a friend of the elves. Hi Louis Parks, my name is Elfrida, the second elf in charge to Elgar who is a 1st class Machinist Lead Elf-Foreman, on the Great Wrapping-Machine. Elgar is the elf standing there to your left who just spoke to you, and standing behind Elgar, is the Lead Master-Elf Woodworker Elf, Alfeo."

"Well it's a pleasure to meet you all, and thank you for the introductions Elfrida. I must be brief and right to the point. I am sorry for my appearance, but I have been traveling on the road for so many months now, and have come across so many obstacles in my way that I must have forgotten, to wash myself properly, or take care of my clothes, on more than one occasion. I must surely be a sight to see as you said but again I need to get right to the point, and not linger about. I am here to save Charlie, run that rat Black Jack Tilly out of Santa's Village, and get that wrapping-machine up and running again; to get the presents wrapped in time for Christmas. Then I've got to get Charlie's sleigh loaded up on Christmas Eve, and get those Christmas presents delivered to all those well deserving children, who live down below the North Pole. I don't have much time, only three days from now by my calculations before Christmas Eve. So if you will help me and my friends, who are waiting for my return tonight at the outskirts of town, then I'm sure I will be able to complete my quest."

"Well anybody who managed to end the reign of terror that Growlar brought upon the earth then surely he will be able to defeat Black Jack Tilly, and his lowly friends. How can we help?" asked Elgar as he slowly walked forward and offered Louis a hearty handshake.

"We've been shut down now for over four months, with none of the right presents being wrapped and Charlie has been tired and sick for so long. We are all just so worried about him. Do you have a plan yet as to how to solve this mess?"

"Well, I have some ideas about what to do, but I needed to find Charlie and locate the Magic Jingle Bells before I could formulate any real plans. Through luck, which I seem to be getting a little of lately I was able to solve both of those problems tonight here in Santa's Village. Nevertheless, I what I really need is a place to stay tonight for my two friends and me, eat some good hot food, and rest awhile. I can fill you in about Panthera, all about my long and difficult journey just to get here and about my friends in the morning."

"I would be honored if you would stay with me tonight," said Algar.

"Well it's settled then, if you will stay here I will go get my friends, who are only a short distant away and be back in a snap."

Algar offered Louis and his weary travelers shelter, and homage in his elfish home for as long as he and his friends would need it. All three elves nodded in agreement and said that they would help Louis and his two friends all they could.

Louis was off again without haste, back into the heart of the night.

As he faded out of the light and warmth of the firelight, and back into the darkness, Louis felt he was on the right track, and that things were looking better by the moment.

His first short trek into Santa's Village was a success. He felt he had accomplished more than he could have possibly have hoped. By midnight he and his two friends would have a hot home cooked meal in their thin bellies, get to take a soothing hot bath, be able to sleep indoors, and in a real home for the first time in who knows how long, and most importantly of all, he had made three new friends in, Algar, Alfreda, and Alfeo.

As Louis approached, where Chug and Molly were resting, Molly upon seeing Louis again let out a little yell.

"Louis you're back. You took my advice, and did not try to sleigh any monsters or tigers...or did you?

"Well I did see a vampire with bloodied teeth, dragging a dead body."

"Louis just...quit it. I hate when you do that. Do you want The Look again?" asked Molly as she grabbed Louis by the arm in a playful manner.

"Well I'm back and I have good news. Chug I made three good friends who will help us, and Molly I found...Charlie, if you can believe it. Most of all I saw the Magic Jingle Bells inside the Great Hall...where the Great Wrapping-Machine is located. I will tell you everything later, but right now, we must get rest inside a good shelter and get some hot food in us. Grab your packs and let's get moving. A friendly elf is going to let us stay with him and his family tonight."

All three quickly headed for the clearing where Louis had just been. They met up with the three elves then left for the shelter of Algar's home that was only a few blocks away. Walking down a few alleys and staying out of sight, they promptly reached his home. Inside they went, with the small round wooden door closing quickly behind them.

~Chapter 16~

Algar the Elf

At Algar's house, he hid all the cold weary, travelers behind some thick curtains at a side area of the medium-sized round room. He stowed their gear away in a back storage area, then proceeded to show them where they could sleep comfortably for the evening: three small beds, stuffed with goose feathers, found all in a row by a back wall.

Upon washing up a bit, changing from their traveling clothes, and into elves traditional sleeping clothes, Algar brought them some warm leftovers from that night's family's dinner.

This was the first home-cooked meal they had had in a very long time, and it was the first elf-meal they had ever tried. There was served sweet elf-bread, buttered baby sweet corn, wild mushroom creamed soup, and some fresh slow-cooked rabbit stew. It was delicious. It was so good that not a word was said by any of the three the entire time they ate. After changing their clothes, and devouring a quick hot meal, all were ready to find their beds to rest in for the remainder of the evening.

All three quickly fell asleep before Algar could return with dessert.

Morning broke quietly.

The delightful aroma of bee's honey, and Ceylon black tea, flavored with a mild spicy cinnamon, pungent cloves, thinly sliced circles of sweet orange peels, and a sprig of winter-mint filled the cozy and modest home in the morning. There was a small brick cooking-oven lit in the middle of the lone circular room, with a long black iron stovepipe attached to the top that exited, out of the thatched roof of the hut. A tray of homemade sweet-biscuits were placed into the oven by Elvina, (Algar's wife) and a frying pan full of sweet butter, fresh hen eggs and link-sausages were placed upon the stove top to slow cook.

"They all must have been exceptionally tired because, it is well past ten o'clock in the morning, and they still have not stirred once, since they had laid down to sleep last night" said Elvina as she handed Algar a cup of hot, sweet tea.

"Well from some of the stories Louis and Chug told us last night as we walked to our home they have been through quite a lot, especially in the last few days as they passed through the Polar Gates, and across the Ingnok Mountains. Alfreda, Alfeo, and I, have all agreed to help them, all we can, so when they wake come over and get me at work, in the central hall. Will you please my dear?" asked Algar with a twinkle in his eye.

"I will my honey. Are you off to work then?"

"Yes I will be back right after noon, for lunch. So again, if they wake before then, please come and fetch me. Bye pumpkin, see you soon."

Algar grabbed his thick winter coat, woolen hat and glass thermos full of hot, spicy tea and off he went to work for the day.

"Well past eleven and still sleeping, my they must have been exhausted" thought Elvina as she washed the morning's dishes, and swept up around the center of the home.

Molly was the first to stir.

"Oh my, that tea sure smells good this morning, and I smell sweet rolls. Are there any left?"

"Why yes child. Please come sit down at the table and fill your hungry little belly. I have fresh hen eggs that I have cooked for you, and some hot sausage-links ready. Can't you smell them?"

"Why yes I can smell them. They smell just wonderful," said Molly as she alighted over to the table.

Chug and Louis finally stirred as well after hearing all the chatter coming from Molly and Elvina. After yawing and stretching for a moment, Chug was the second to the table right behind Molly.

"Good morning, could I please have some eggs and sausages as well? Gosh... those sweet rolls, they look...simply delicious. We have not had a decent meal in over two long months, since we left the Great Lake and French captain Legrande Legrange. I am so hungry I could eat as much as a hippopotamus, and would you mind if I took another hot bath after that?

"Well in all my days on earth, I have never heard a child ask for a bath. Are you being plain silly?" asked Elvina as she smiled broadly. She handed Chug a large heaping of scrambled eggs, hot sweet rolls and, sausages.

Louis poked his head out from behind one of the cloth room dividers that cornered off his area of the room and said, "Good morning everyone. Any eggs left for me?"

"Well, absolutely my young man. All elves are known to be very generous, and I am certainly an elf as you can tell by my: pointy ears, wide feet, and sturdy behind.

With this said Elvina performed a little jig, and shook her well-portioned bottom, which brought laughter and delight to Louis and his friends.

As breakfast was being served and a hot bath poured for Chug, Elvina was so happy to have friendly company in her home, and work to do this morning that she, broke into a wondrous elfish song that was often, sung during the Christmas season. The lyrics flowed out from her large, over-sized lungs, up her short, stocky neck and through her red wiggling tonsils. Molly and Louis had never heard this delightful song before, but they instantly joined the festivities, and hummed right along in perfect harmony.

The words were elfish and sung in an upper octave. Small jingle bells and chimes were hung around the interior of the room, and as she was singing, the vibrations moved the bells and chimes in perfect time. It was as if an orchestra was playing around the room just for them.

So this was the life of an elf?

Cheerful songs, soul nourishing food, and a loving home made that way, by two elves that certainly had a weakness for each other; it was a first time experience for Louis, Molly, and Chug being in an elf's home and boy did they have fun.

Singing and dancing the morning away.

The mid-morning wore on as all took hot baths, and drank more soothing sweet tea. As the noon hour approached, Algar finally made his way back home for his noontime lunch. As he opened the front door, a wide smile crossed his face at seeing all his new friends, and long time wife singing and dancing around the center of the room. Louis pulled out his flute, and was playing along in time as Chug and Molly tapped in rhythm, on a few pots and pans found nearby. Algar joined in the pageant until his lunch was ready, then he slowly ate a delightful noontime meal, served with a wonderful sugary dessert.

"Well I guess hiding them behind that old curtain all day is out of the question then?" said Algar.

"Algar how often will we have: Hot Tamale Molly, the world famous Chug Martin, the left fielder for the Centerville Giants, and the great bear-slayer Louis Parks staying with us? Let's have some fun."

After Algar ate his mid-day meal, and all had quieted down Louis explained their plight and their hopes to his new friends. Both agreed the journey to the North Pole had been long and filled with danger, but they were glad now, that they had finally found safety and refuge in their home. Algar talked on and on about how Black Jack Tilly had taken over Santa's Village, by gaining some of the powers that lay within the magic jingle bells (that had previously hung around Charlie's neck). And about the sole key to the Great Wrapping-Machine, being stolen by the Barker Boys.

He then told them that the great machine was only turned on, and being used when they were wrapping toys and presents for all the "bad children" in the world and that they were making only toys that would turn, "the good children bad", by playing with them.

Oh, it was all so terrible and confusing to Algar and the other elves.

He then explained Santa had the only other key to the wrapping-machine but he was out of the country, and would not be seen this year, because he knew Charlie would be running everything while he, was gone on vacation.

"The toys Black Jack are making and wrapping are just horrible. They are making toys with no good in them at all. Some of the toys being made are to place bad thoughts into the children's young minds or worse, the toys are being made so they do not use their imaginations. In other words, they are just toys to waste the children's childhood, and keep them busy in the wrong way, so they will not be free to use their creativity on their own. Since that is what children do best, use their imagination's, that's what makes it...all the worse" said Algar with tears now free flowing-down both sides of his plump cherubic face.

"That's a horrible thing to do to the children of the world. I had no idea how evil that Black Jack Tilly really was. I cannot think of anything worse than losing one's own imagination. That is my most prized possession, and the thing I value most in my life. The ability to: dream; find fulfillment and happiness by myself, by using my own mind.

"I know that is what all children do best."

"Why would, Black Jack Tilly be doing this?" asked Louis.

"What could be his motivation?" asked Chug in disbelief, at all that he was hearing.

"He's doing this because he will corner the entire toy market, everyone knows that the best toys, and the ones that matter the most come from Santa Claus on Christmas Eve. Black Jack will make millions of dollars by making, and packaging all those bad toys himself, and what's worse, he's using the elves to do it for him" said Algar as tears of sadness were still rolling down his face.

Louis just could not contain himself, and spoke out again.

"The one thing the children of the world must have is the power to keep and use their own imaginations, and be given toys that help them use that imagination to their fullest. If they do not learn good from the toys they play with then all will be lost, and our future generations will be under some sort of mind-control, or have no minds at all. We have to stop this insanity immediately."

"Well do you have any ideas, what we can do Louis?"

"We came all the way up here to save Christmas and stop that Black Jack. It is now time for answers" chimed in Molly as she looked intently into Louis's face.

"We all must think together and ponder this over, all this day if we have to, until we find a solution to this mess. So much, must be done, and we only have less than three days to find an answer. Only three days!" said Louis.

The rest of the afternoon and well into the early evening Louis, Chug, Molly, and Elvina sat at the large dining room table in the center of the room: drinking sweet tea, eating apple pies, and conversing freely about what should be done with Black Jack.

Algar took only a short lunch break, then he was back to work at the great hall. Some of Algar's friends had heard about the new visitors in town (from some of the other elves) and workingmen, so they stopped by from time to time, to learn all they could about the situation, and give advice, or suggestions, about what should be done.

Finally as all were about to give up hope; a saving bell rang in Louis's mind.

"I've got it."

"Got what Louis..." asked Molly.

"I've got it!"

"Well...?"

"I know what to do. I do not think any of you will agree with me, but I feel this is the only answer. Please don't go getting mad at me again Molly, but I must go back up the mountainside."

"Wha-t...?"

"I must...go back...into Growlar's lair."

"Why...for heaven's sake?"

"It's only about a one day hike up, and about a one day hike back. I can be back here in two days. That would give us one day: to get the Magic Jingle Bells back, save Charlie, and start getting the right toys wrapped, and ready for Christmas Eve the next day."

Molly upon hearing Louis's exclamations loudly protested.

"Go back up that horrible mountain again! What on earth...what would drive you...to want to do that?"

"Molly you're just going to have to trust me...this one last time. I feel I have come up with a plan that will work. Will you support me Molly in this last great deed that I, and I alone...must do?"

"You know I care so much about you Louis. I always have some fear in my mind when you get brave...but..."

"But Molly..."

Oh...Louis...you! You're just so...so...willful and stubborn!"

"Yes..."

"Ok, alright already. You know that...I have all the trust in you in the world, that whatever plan you have come up with, will be a good one. Well...what's your plan Louis? How can we help?"

"I can't tell you the whole plan right now because I need to get started on it as soon as possible, but I assure you it is a good one, and if done correctly it should work just fine with, getting those Magic Jingle Bells back in our hands. You need to summon Alfeo the Lead Wood-Working elf, and his friend Elfrida the Second Lead-Elf. They need to build me something in their workshop and quickly!"

Elvina put on her large winter coat and scarf, she hastily made for the door. She needed to do just as Louis had wished, and find the two elves just as quickly as she could.

Louis's mind began to race.

He took from his backpack a small notebook, which he always carried with him. He placed it on the table in front of him, and started rapidly to draw out his plans, writing notes, and making sketches (for the elves to follow in detail), of what Louis wanted them to build, within the next two days. Louis now went over and over the ideas; he had to foil Black Jack with Molly and Chug. The discussion went on for over an hour. When he was sure that both understood what was to be done Louis stood up from the table. He started to pack for his long journey back up the mountainside.

"I must leave now. I cannot wait for the elves any longer. You two will have my notes, and my drawing. You both can explain everything to them what needs to be built for when I return from the mountain everything must be ready. Look for me two days from now...before sunset. I will travel by day and by night, and go just as fast as my legs will carry me. I promise I will return, on the second day and on time."

~Chapter 17~

Back to Growlar's Lair

Louis filled his backpack with a few containers of fresh drinking water, some fresh cooked sweet rolls, a dozen link-sausages, dried venison, and a couple slices of apple pie to quell his hunger for the long arduous trip back up the dark mountain.

Without giving it much thought, he placed his small metal flute into his rear pocket in case he might get lonely, during his trip, and would need the comfort of music to keep him company. Spending the night on the mountain by himself might be scary so playing the flute would at least keep his mind occupied and busy.

Louis grabbed his trusted walking stick, bearskin hat and coat, gave Molly a heartfelt hug, shook Chug's hand goodbye, then just like that he was, gone out the front door of the small elfin home.

His heart was full of determination and daring again, for he knew he would have to face the dangers of the mountain, and everything that lives there all by himself. This would be the first time in his whole life that he would be completely alone out in the wilds. This scared Louis to no end, but he knew that some things were just bigger and more important than facing his own fears, and that this was just one of those times.

Molly sat on the front porch of the small home in an oversized, wooden rocking chair, with a hand-made woolen comforter (given to her by Elvina) draped over her lap to keep her warm. Alone she sat there, late into the night watching Louis climb the mountainside with a small, lit gas lamp held high in front of him, to light the dangerous the unforgiving mountain up ahead of him.

The light grew fainter and fainter the higher and higher he climbed, until finally Louis's guiding-light disappeared altogether from sight, as he passed around the last turn on the mountain trail, and up and over the upper crest of the mountaintop.

As he passed away from view the worry in Molly's heart grew only that much greater.

Would she ever see Louis alive again?

Would he ever return to the safety, and comfort found in her arms, or would he run into other wild beasts; like Growlar that lurked in the darkness, of the mountain.

As the twinkling northern stars passed across the winter skies, her two eyelids grew heavy as she fought off the sleep that she so desperately needed. It was well pass three o'clock in the morning before she finally fell asleep, with images of Louis and her dancing at the big square dance that night in Centerville, which seemed so long ago.

Louis was truly alone for the first time in his short life, and the farthest he had ever been away, from his friends or family. Solitude and loneliness started to overcome him in the darkness that continued to engulf him, the farther he traveled upwards. Sometimes when you are truly alone, in the darkness, and far away from the distractions of everyday life, is when you really have the opportunity to find inner-peace, courage, and the inter-strength that lies within, even if you do not know where to look. Sometimes: the courage will come naturally, and sometimes you will have to go looking for it, but everyone has the ability to find it if they look hard enough, and soon this is exactly what Louis was going to have to do.

These things are found within us all, but only the truly blessed and gifted are able to find these only human qualities, and apply them into your everyday life. Louis being so inexperienced, could only think over and over in his mind; was he up to the task at hand, or had he bitten off more than he could handle? When one is as young as, Louis these self-doubts come only naturally. It is just a part of growing up, to become the good-man, or good-woman, that you are destined to be.

Louis just did not have the self-awareness to know this yet.

All Louis truly knew was that he was deftly alone on the snow-covered mountainside, not knowing what lay ahead, or what his immediate future would hold for him. He had to put into operation his plan, to save Charlie and climbing up this mountain, and reaching Growlar's den again, must be done tonight, and he must return by nightfall the next day, back into Santa's Village, or all would be lost. Little did he think of or remember what Algar had kiddingly said to him the night before, in the clearing, standing by the firelight, that a wild beast that all the residents of Santa's Village knew about lived upon the dark mountain.

The Terrible Nebuka the Orange Yeti.

This abdominal snowman is a half-man, half-beast; who has been known to roam the great wilds, and mountain ranges of the North Pole, and the Ingnok mountains, since the beginning of time it's self. Throughout the history of man, the story of the Yeti and his walking upon the earth has been, documented about in: sacred scrolls, old books, and in ancient cave paintings. His legend has been passed on from generation to generation throughout the ages, in this part of the world. He is sung about and remembered in legends and lore, but none have ever captured or killed this beast; because it is believe that if, you bring harm to one of these animals your soul will: travel straight into the darkness, and heart of the Ingnok Mountains. Never to be found again and when this happens you will never know happiness or serenity again.

Nebuka stands well over seven feet tall, and weighs almost eight hundred pounds. He is covered from head-to-toe with thick, long, orange hair that has been known to glow, in the northern moonlight at certain times of the year. He has: long sharp claws, is very thick in the middle, and has a large stout head, was extremely muscled, had enormous broad shoulders, and had a very strong and wide back. He has a nasty temperament, not unlike that of Growlar...but in one way, he is very different from him because, he does not like to eat his victims, he only likes to scare them.

Just for fun.

He especially has a tendency and deep-seated love, to scare the wits out of younger children. He lives for this almost as much as, Growlar lived to fill his ever growling and hungry stomach.

This is Nebuka's calling.

To keep little children cleverly and completely, afraid of the dark, and of the things that lurk there.

Oh, the look on his face each time he finds a new unwilling victim. Pure pleasure and delight can be seen in his glowing, and very deep, red fiendish eyes. The eyes are so devious and scary that they make Cool Joe's teeth, seem like child's play.

Just the sight of one of these beast, has been known to give full grown, brave and grizzled men pause, and almost die from freight, instantly right on the spot. To stare into heart of the glowing red eyes of this beast, hear his frightful ear splitting laugh, and to able to live, and tell the story of your encounter with him, without dying, will truly turn you into a man among boys.

Now, if a small and very innocent boy (which Louis is) has an encounter with one of these great beasts and lives to tell the story, it is known, that he will be destined for greatness, for all his remaining days living on earth. Because from that day on his sole calling in life will be, to spread joy and happiness to all the children of the world, because he has survived what all children of the world collectively, and individually fear the most.

The Monsters...that lurk...in the night!

Nebuka the Orange Yeti...is that monster!

Up and up Louis climbed into the darkness of the mountain with only the sounds of the snow falling down all around him, and the shallow breath springing from his chest, to keep him company. This night not one living thing was seen on the earth, below or in the heavens above by Louis as he slowly ambled upward along the rocky pathway toward the northern Nanaluk passage, at the foot of Growlar's den. For over five straight hours, he climbed upwards until he finally saw again, the cave opening to the Polar Gates and Growlar's home.

Louis sat on a nearby rock ledge to catch his breath, and gather his courage for a moment. He then looked over the edge of the nearby cliff where Panthera had fallen.

Sadness overcame him again for a moment, as tears welled up in his eyes.

He called out loudly, again in futility, "Panthera can you hear me? Panthera are you there?"

Again, no answer in return came up the mountainside.

Louis now turned his attentions back towards the cave. He started his decent back into the fallen bear's great den. As he passed through the massive Polar Gates, the image of Growlar, and his near miss with death, gripped him all over again. This was the last place on earth that Louis wanted to be but it was the place he had to be at this time.

All the while, all Louis could remember was the look of anguish and hunger in Growlar's eyes, as he had climbed up and over the last ledge, with his outstretched claws, trying to find Louis's tender flesh.

The images were still terrifying to him.

Louis finally made his way downwards and back into the center of the den, only to find Growlar's body, lying exactly where it was before, twisted and contorted, and lying lifeless on the rocky cave floor. Louis took off his backpack and winter coat, took out a carving knife out of his backpack, and began a grisly and horrible task.

For Louis was to skin the great cave bear, and take his mighty head and heavy bearskin, back down into Santa's Village.

Louis knew his fight with Growlar (a few days earlier) had almost come to a tragic ending for him and his friends, but even more importantly than that, even though Mr. Beamer and Black Elk the Indian Chief had given Louis all the courage they could, and thought he would need to fight Growlar, they had really only failed him. By giving Louis: the walking stick with the carved Bear's head on the top of the staff, Broadfoot's bearskin coat, and then the string of bear teeth from Mr. Beamer, these gifts were just that, only gifts. To have courage, and take the courage from these things, you have to have done the deeds...yourself.

Louis finally understood this.

He knew now that he could take the might and courage of Growlar alone, since he was the one that had slain the mighty bear in combat. Growlar's powers would transfer into Louis as soon as Louis wrapped Growlar's great bear fur around him. This was known in lore though out the world, past and present. Indians the world over knew this, and now Louis, truly knew this, for he remembered reading about this up in his room in one of the books that Mr. Beamer had given him.

Louis had concluded that the best way to get into The Great Hall where the wrapping-machine was, and directly under the Magic Jingle Bells was to bring Growlar back to life, and to take the courage from Growlar for himself.

This added courage, would surely help Louis full fill his plan to save Charlie.

Louis's plan with the help of the elves handy-work was, to build a large wooden skeleton of Growlar from the plans and sketches Louis gave to Molly before he left.

Then Louis was to climb back up the mountainside, and enter back into Growlar's den. He would skin Growlar and then head back down the mountainside with the great bearskin in hand, all within two days. He would then: re-create and re-build Growlar in all his nastiness and horror, by placing his fur around the wooden skeleton and roll the re-born Growlar right down the middle of Santa's Village, and into The Great Hall. This would absolutely scare the heck out of the Barker Boys, Black Jack Tilly, and his band of misfits.

If they only believed for a moment that the bear was real, that would give Chug enough time to climb up through the heart of the skeleton, dislodge and take The Magic Jingle Bells from the ceiling beam, and be off, and out of the hall to safety. With the string of magic bells in hand all they had to do then, would be to repair the jingle bells, by stringing into the other bells, "the one bell" that Louis held in his pocket, and the magic would be returned. They would place the restored bells back around Charlie's neck, bring him back to his old courageous self, and then he could run Black Jack Tilly, Rags Martin, Cool Joe Biggs, and the Barker Boys right out of town.

Nothing to it, thought Louis.

All he had to do was to: skin a thirty foot tall bear, spend a horrifying night alone on the dark mountain, all the while trying to get some sleep with one eye open to watch out for wondering or marauding, wild beasts, and animals that were known to inhabit the mountains. Then at daybreak, he would have to carry the great bearskin back down the mountainside, and get back into Santa's Village by nightfall.

He would then have to get the bearskin mounted on the skeleton, and prepare it for the next night, for its grand entrance into The Great Hall on Christmas Eve.

Although exhausted from the long climb Louis continued with the unwelcome and off-putting task of skinning Growlar.

The bear was just massive and so heavy.

Louis could never have imagined before, that he would be doing this one day.

There was a faint glow from the embers of the small fire that still lit up the cave walls and ceiling. This threw out a strange glow over Growlar, as Louis continued with the work at hand.

This was certainly not a job for the faint of heart.

After the longest hour of Louis's life, he was done. The smell of the great bear filled his lair with thick heavy, lifeless air. Louis could not wait to exit the den, and be off down the other side of the mountain, and back down to Santa's Village; but one more task was needed, Louis had to build a wood sled to carry the heavy coat and bear's head back down the mountainside.

Louis lashed some of the bare animal bones, and large sticks laying about the floor together, with some rope that was lying about the den. After another half, an hour of toil, and hard work Louis was finally done and the sled was ready.

It was now around one o'clock in the morning as Louis passed back through the Polar Gates of the northern Nanaluk passage, and on towards the mountain's highest peak; where he had stood with Molly and Chug just two days before. As Louis stood and looked over the side of the mountain back down into the valley below where Santa's Village was, a great weariness and overwhelming desire to sleep moved down upon him.

He was just so tired.

His eyelids grew ever heavier as the light blue fogs of the mountains started to engulf the surrounding mountaintop where he stood. A light cool wintry wind swirled the fogs about him in a, alluring dance with the falling snow, which only added to the surreal, and strange images that Louis was now seeing.

As the thick blue fogs swirled about him, and as the snowflakes mingling with the fog were being illuminated by the bright starlight shining through a small clearing directly above his head Louis felt like he had just entered into the small glass ball that held the Orange Yeti in it (that Mr. Beamer had given him, the night before he left Centerville). The feeling was of complete and total calm, for Louis knowing that whatever befell him this night, all he had to do was: place a part of Growlar's bearskin over him, and a new found courage, would come forward from deep down inside him, and help him overcome any danger that might await him.

With this thought in his mind, the dreamlike and unreal magic that now surrounded him, and had captured this waking moment, finally got the better of him. H started to fall, fast asleep. As Louis was about to close his eyes for the last time of the evening and fall deep asleep, out of the corner of one sleepy eye, he saw the outline of a large peculiar and odd-looking beast, sitting on a lone rocky out-cropping high above him. It glowed, a strange color of orange.

Louis softly fell backwards into the snow in between the handles of his sleigh and his precious cargo.

A deep sleep was finally his.

Snowflakes gently fell on his cheeks, as special otherworldly dreams started to fill his mind. These were not his normal daydreams (that he had had so many times before), no these were dreams of himself sitting in a little sleigh packed full of children's toys, with a very small and young, magnificent white horse pulling it along. He was suspended high up in the cool night air above Centerville, just ever so slightly, drifting and floating about.

As he dreamed on, he could see far below him a wonderful Christmas celebration going on, in the center of the towns square, on the very same stage where he danced with Molly, a few nights before he left on his great journey, so long ago.

There was a band playing a lovely tune as he and Molly were hand in hand dancing around, and around the dance floor, laughing all the while. As he looked to his left, his mom was dancing right alongside him, with a handsome man in a crisp blue military uniform, with a starched white hat on his head. As his mom and the man danced about, their faces finally came into full view. His father Captain Jeremy Parks was dancing with his mom, in the most loving embrace. His dad had bright red lipstick in the shape of two lips across one cheek, and a smile so wide on his face.

If that image, was only true!

If true, Louis knew from that day on, his life would be filled again with joy, and happiness. It would be the full of the joy and happiness that he had been missing all his young life. Since his father had left him. The war must be over, and his dad had returned home to him. His family was back together, and the universe had fallen back into in natural order.

Louis all alone on the dark mountainside dreamt that he: was on a dance floor on Christmas Eve in Centerville surrounded by all his friends that his father was home again, and that all his friends, and the community that he loved, had come to celebrate his return home, with him.

What a wonderful vision.

If only it...could...all...be true...

As Louis laid, sleeping in the snow on his back with the blue fogs and shimmering snows swirling all about his head, in his dream state, he slowly reached into his shirt and found the silver locket, with the picture of his mom, himself, and his dad standing by a fireplace on a Christmas Eve, from a long time ago. He knew one day that with great courage, and by using his undying imagination, and endless daydreaming, his family would be back together again, and that someday all his dreams would really come true.

~Chapter 18~

Nebuka the Terrible

While Louis slept on the side of the lonely mountaintop Molly, Chug with the help of Algar, Alfeo and Elvina were hard at work, putting Louis's plan into motion. All were just relentless in building the sturdy hollow frame that would hold Growlar's fur coat and its two occupants.

All through the night as Louis climbed up the mountainside, the elves had worked hard in the woodshop at the far end of town: sawing, hammering, measuring twice, and cutting once. The wooden skeleton would have to be heavy enough to support the great coat's weight, but light enough to be rolled down Kris Kringle Boulevard at the center of town and into the great hall.

The knowledge and workmanship of the elves was magnificent.

Each and every detail of the drawing was perfectly implemented by the Lead-Elf Algar. There must have been thirty elves working on the frame of the great beast at any one time. Well into the night they: hammered, and fitted the parts together until Algar thought that they were finally finished.

"I think that will do it. Each detail of the sketch has been built, and we can finally rest now and wait for Louis's return."

A few other elves throughout the night showed Molly and Chug how to operate, the arms and legs, with the levers and pulleys found inside of the frame.

"Chug, are you sure this is a good plan, do you really think this will fool Black Jack?"

"Molly we have to believe in Louis, he has gotten us this far. We are so close now. Tomorrow is Christmas Eve, everything we have been through, and all of our efforts have come down to this one night and this last plan. If we fail, you have to remember Charlie may not recover, or get well ever and the children of the world will miss their Christmas toys, for the first time in their lives, on Christmas morning. We have to believe, we just have to."

"Do you think Louis will be alright spending the night, up on that mountain? What if he comes across danger and we are not there to help? I am just so worried about him Chug. Remember I told Mr. Beamer that I would look out for him, and bring him back to Hattie May safe and sound. We shouldn't have let him go out alone and back up that darn mountain."

"He will just fine Molly. Remember this is our Louis. He just has a certain way about him of getting into, and out of trouble, without too much trouble at all. Am I making since at all Molly...?"

"Well if anything happens to him up there, I'm gonna put back on all my war paint: that Crimson Passion lipstick, heavy rouge on my cheeks, and the thickest eyeliner you have ever seen, and I will climb up that mountain and just scare the heck out of any old Yeti, or bear, or wolf...Chug. I will, I swear..."

"I am sure all the beasts or animals up on that mountain don't want that to happen, so Molly for now let's just hope and wait for Louis's return."

Louis had slept for the better part of two hours when he finally stirred. Slowly opening his eyes and sitting up in the snow, he felt a very strange sensation that he had never felt before. Remembering the figure he had seen out of the corner of his eye (before dozing off), now crept back into his memory. Within an instant, Louis speedily jumped to his feet, gripped his walking stick tightly in his hands, he then spun around to scan his surroundings.

The blue fogs that had engulfed him early in the night had lifted to about a hundred feet off the mountainside. They now hung like the canopy of the Boreal forest over him. There was still a strange opening between the fogs above his head, where small snowflakes and the twinkling of the heavens starlight fell about him.

It's as if something up in heaven above was watching over him.

Just as he gained his bearings, and senses again a soft, but yet ominous voice spoke to him from atop of the large rocky outcropping to his left.

"Little children should not wander out alone at night by themselves...for monsters sometimes...are known to lurk...in the darkness...where children...are known to play."

As Louis whirled about to his left, the stranger that just spoke stood up on his massive hind legs, raised his two huge hands up over his head, and bounded towards Louis, flying over forty feet with one mighty leap. And as he hit the snow-covered earth below, a nearby avalanche of snow rumbled, with hundreds of rocks tumbled off the mountainside. The noise of him crashing down on the earth sounded like a massive south-sea tsunami coming up from the bottom of the ocean rising up and smashing over a rock covered, Tropical Island; destroying all in its path.

The noise was all encompassing and just horrifying to hear.

Louis: dropped his walking stick, closed his eyes, lowered his head, and tried hurriedly to cover his ears with both hands, as the reverberation of his landing, echoed throughout the rocks surrounding him on all sides. When the echoes finally died down and faded off, and the avalanches of rock and snow had slowly finally stopped rumbling around him Louis: raised his head, removed his hands from covering his ears, and slowly opened his eyes.

Standing before him with bright starlight shimmering off his glowing, thick orange hair was Nebuka the Terrible Orange Yeti.

"I find little children taste best slowly roasted on a wood-fired spit, with just a dash of fresh garlic cloves sprinkled about, then add in a few cups of chopped, onions, celery and herbs that have been slowly sautéed in virgin olive...and then add...just a dash of sea-salt, just delectable and ever so tasty! And of course served with a side-dish of, buttery freshly baked apple pie, like the piece you have stashed in your backpack."

Louis's eyes froze open, in disbelief.

The hefty and very large figure standing in front of Louis blocked out the starlight above, casting a long dark shadow over him. Louis looked down at the ground about five feet in front of him. He saw two eminence orange feet that must have been, each over three feet across at their widest point, with toes that were so large and gnarled that is was amazing that he could even walk at all.

Louis started to shake and shimmy in place from head-to-toe, in sheer terror.

As he tried to quail his emotions, he slowly moved his eyes up towards the torso of the great Yeti. His hips were as wide as an elephant. His legs and arms appeared to be so muscled, and strong that he could surely swim across an ocean or two, if he had two. His long, thick, matted orange hair glowed in the evenings faint light, which reflected an orange glowing shadow all around him.

Louis was over-whelmed with fear!

He tried to speak, but the words could barely be heard, as they tried to rise out of his parched throat.

"Oh, you do-n't...ah...wa-nt to...ah...eat...ah...er...eat me. I do-n't ta-ste very...ah... go-od...at...all..."

Louis fumbled the words in his mouth, with his tongue twisting and contorting uncontrollably as he tried to speak again.

"No you will do just fine little boy"

"What Growlar failed to do...I will not. And that is to eat you alive in just one...little...bite."

Just as all was lost, Louis remembered, what Mr. Beamer had told him about wild beast.

Music!

Music, they love music; it calms the savage beast.

Louis was trying to think as fast as he could. Where is the flute? I have to find the flute that Mr. Beamer had given me.

"No I think you will taste just fine, you will be a perfect appetizer. Then I will head down to Santa's Village, and eat both of your little friends...Molly and Chug. But I will have to tenderize you first because you are a little older, than most of the kids I eat..., but again...you will be a perfect little morsel and a perfectly delicious snack for tonight."

Reaching over his head, Louis stumbled and fumbled at his backpack, until finally he found the flute stashed at the very bottom. Grabbing the flute in his hand, he now tried backing up the best he could, but he had forgotten about the large skid he had been pulling behind him. As quickly as he could he turned to jump over the two long handles, being used to drag its heavy load, but to no avail.

Louis tripped after that he fell face first in the snow with the flute flying out of his hand, only to land in the deep snow away from his grasp. Louis frantically reached and searched about in the snow for the flute, until his hand bumped it.

"I found it! I found it!" he shouted out, but just as he was about to bring the flute to his mouth, Nebuka gripped Louis by the scruff of the coat, lifted him out of the snow, lifting him up right in front of his open mouth, all the while sizing up his snack.

Louis hysterically tried to place the flute into his mouth, to play a few notes just as quickly as he could. He was gasping for air, as his lungs heaved in and out so rapidly that a breath of air was a luxury that just would not come to him. Repeatedly he tried to slow his breathing, and calm down enough to play a few notes, but again his emotions overcame him, as terror took control of mind.

Louis's red cowlick raised high from the back of his head. It pushed his bearskin hat down lower across his eyes.

Seeing the Yeti's yellow broken teeth, then smelling his foul breath, and seeing his demon red eyes glow in front of him; finally sent Louis over the edge, and into a state of shear panic. The creature held Louis up a little higher, unlatched his lower jaw from his upper, and licked his thick orange lips with his long black forked tongue.

"Well, you are no more than one small delicious bite, but you will have to do." With these last words heard by Louis's his eyes rolled back into his head, he dropped the flute from his hand, and passed out cold from shear fright.

Seeing Louis go deathly limp in his hand Nebuka dropped Louis, sending him softly landing in a small snowdrift by his feet. As he landed, the small crystalline glass globe with the figurine of Nebuka inside fell away from Louis's open backpack. It rolled backwards over the snow, coming to a stop at the feet of the Yeti. As it came to a complete end, the snowflakes inside the ball spun about wildly in all directions, which began to light up the orange figure held inside its magical grasp.

Nebuka leaned over and stared into the glass ball in complete delight.

He reached down, placed the ball in-between his two large crooked fingers then brought it up closer to his glowing reds eyes. As he stared into the glass, a horrified look came across his large face.

"Oh, this is terrible; I have really done it this time. This child is a friend of Mr. Beamer, and Santa Claus. Oh...no...what...have I done? Oh, what have I done, that crystal ball was given to me so very long ago by Santa Clause now I remember. I lost it one day on the mountainside. Santa had found it, and I had heard that Santa had given it to Mr. Beamer as a gift, and he must have given it to this little boy. It is all becoming so clear to me now. Oh, gosh...this is so terrible. I hope this small boy is OK. I should have stopped scaring little kids long, long ago, but I could not help myself. If I do that, then I will have nothing else to keep me busy up here on this cold old mountain; besides that's what monsters do, they scare little boys."

Nebuka reached down to pick little Louis up again, to see if he was still breathing. He tried his best to revive him, when he suddenly noticed the strangest thing. Poor tiny Louis's hair had turned from a bright red to a bright white.

Louis looked to be about fifty years old.

What had happened to him?

Nebuka could tell by the small movement in Louis's chess that life was still inside him. He carefully, placed his two enormous orange lips over Louis's face and mouth. He blew a long, soft breath of warm life-giving air into the child's lungs.

Then, another breath and then another.
Louis's body was responding slowly, but surely, as Nebuka held him in as close as he could to his warm, furry chest. He wrapped his thick arms around Louis to warm his body; slowly Nebuka rubbed the top of Louis's white head.

Louis started to come around slowly. His chest took in a deeper breadth, then another. Feeling better now, he slowly opened his eyes, only to see glowing orange fur completely engulfing him.

"I've been eaten, man, I've been eaten!"

"No you haven't been eaten, your still talking are, you not?"

"Ah...ah...I'm in his belly...aggg!"

Louis was mortified.

"I am so sorry I did not know that you knew Mr. Beamer and Santa. I would have never tried to scare you, and don't worry I wasn't going to eat you either. You have to understand this is my job, scaring little kids and you just happen to be a little kid."

Nebuka placed Louis softly on the ground. He backed up a few feet to show Louis that all was well, and that he really was a friend. The orange Yeti did a little jig and dance, in the snow that wasn't very good which only confused Louis that much more.

Louis just stood there dumbfounded and flummoxed.

"You're not going to eat me then...? And yes...Mr. Beamer is my friend?"

"No, I won't eat you, and you have to know that I have never eaten one kid my whole life. I just scare em; that's how I have fun. Nevertheless, after making this horrible mistake with you, and knowing that you are friends with Mr. Beamer and Santa, I just cannot do this anymore. I think I have been scared straight. That's right. Me the scariest monster on the planet has, scared myself. I'm going to live a better life from now on; and I owe it all to you Louis."

"How did you know that I knew Mr. Beamer and how do you know my name?"

"Oh everybody knows your name...you're the one that took the life of Growlar. All the monsters and beasts that live up here have been talking about you. "

"What other beasts live up here?"

"Well, there's George the Cave Troll, Harry the Centaur, Dragon the Fire Breathing Dragon, who lives over by Broadfoot's cave...and on and on. All sorts of monsters...live up here Louis. Oh...yes...where was I. Oh yes...Mr. Beamer. Did he or did he not, give you that crystal ball?"

"Yes, that's right he did give me the crystal ball, the night before I left home on my journey to the North Pole. Wait a minute; you have to promise me you will not scare any more kids in the dark, or daylight or ever again for that matter. That's just not right. You could have given me a heart attack."

"You're right Louis, I have been wrong all these years, by scaring little helpless kids. I promise to you here and now that I will, never...ever...scare...another child as long as I live. Ever! Now why again are you on this mountainside. It's still a little foggy to me."

"Well, now I've accepted your promise, and I will hold you to it. No more scaring, so I will trust you with my secret. Yes...now as for why I am here you ask. I am on a noble quest to save Christmas. I've come a long way to get here and conquered many dangerous tasks placed in front of me that I will not go into right now. I only have this one last task to do, and then my friend Charlie the Great White Horse will be healed and Santa's Village will return, to its rightful owners. And are there any other monsters up here like you that are going to try and scare me to death or eat me, or what, you know the dragon or the cave troll?"

"Well I think I am the only monster that you have to worry about right now. I run this mountain. So let's get back to your quest. Please sit down with me, and tell me more about this quest of yours, and let me see if I can help you out."

Louis and Nebuka sat down on a nearby rock. both began a long genuine and sincere chat. Louis dutifully informed Nebuka all about: Growlar, Panthera, Squint-Eye Pete, and Black Jack Tilley. Nebuka just sat there, scratching his head and then he nodded a few times that he understood all that Louis was saying. Louis pulled out the last piece of apple pie out of his backpack and offered it to Nebuka.

"Well, that is quite a story. I know exactly what to do to help you out. I will carry you and your skid full of bear fur, down the side of the mountain just as fast as I can carry you. I will be sure to get you back to the edge of Santa's Village by Christmas Eve, and back to all of your waiting friends. I promise you Louis."

Louis smiled widely, agreeing with Nebuka. He then ate the last bite of the apple pie, and they were off.

Throughout the last of the night and into the next day Nebuka the Good, flew down the mountain; great leaps and bounds were taken by his mighty legs. He jumped over large crevasses, and hurdled over massive rocks and boulders that lay in his way. Louis had found out the best way to travel, and the most comfortable way was to sit on Nebuka's, massive harry shoulders with his legs wrapped around his thick neck.

Onwards they traveled throughout the morning and into the early evening.

"You know Louis you would have not made the journey back in time dragging this heavy coat and skid."

"I know that has occurred to me as well. Nebuka, I just want to thank you so much for doing this for me and helping me out."

"Well it's my pleasure Louis. What are friends for but to help each other out in a time, of need?"

Onwards they went down the mountain making great time, off the foot of the mountains and into Snow Valley, found far below the mountain.

The sun was hanging on the horizon over the black mountains as the orange Yeti with Louis finally reached the outskirts of Santa's Village, to the thicket of bushes that Louis, Molly, and Chug had first rested at, when they had reached the city limits.

"Louis, it was sure great to meet you, thanks for enlightening me about how to treat people, and I hope your adventure ends happily and Charlie gets well. But I must be off now to my home back up in the mountain."

"Are you sure you don't want to come into town and meet: the elves, the workingmen, and all the reindeer?" They could all be your friends and they would surely welcome you warmly, if you would just let them. I am sure of it."

"No I have scared more than a few of them when they were little over the years, so I don't think I will be too welcome here, but you be sure to tell them that I have changed my ways, and I promise not to scare them anymore. Will you be sure to tell them for me, and then one day...er...then one day...I might just come back down from the mountain, to see if they will be my friends, like you said they would."

"OK I will be sure to tell them. Good luck with the new you...Nebuka the Good."

"I like the sound of that, Nebuka the Good. Therefore, that is what you'll be called for now on. I know that you can stay good, and thanks again for the lift down the mountain. By tomorrow tonight, if you look up in the sky about midnight you should see Charlie and his one-horse sleigh crossing over the winter sky heading out to deliver the presents, to all the children of the world. That is, if I can succeed, by running Black Jack out of town, and getting that darn great wrapping-machine up and running again."

With all the parting words spoken, it was now time to get back to work.

Louis gave Nebuka a great big hug; in return, Nebuka gave a big deepest hug to Louis, with each promising to stay in contact. Nebuka turned to look at the black mountain that he called home, looked back at Louis one more time, gave a friendly wave goodbye, then turned, and with a dozen great leaps he was back at the foot of dark mountain; climbing his way back to his life of solitude and loneliness.

Louis thought.

I'm going to get him a bunch of friends, I tell ya. There is no reason for him to live like that. When I have a chance, if it's the last thing I do on earth, I am going to make sure he lives out his last days on earth, with children or young elf's all around him, to love and adore him, for the person that he has become.

Louis then stepped in-between the two wooden handles of the skid. He began to pull it slowly forward. As he passed over a few large sheet of frozen ice on the ground, he looked down at his own reflection only to say, "Who is that old man with the white hair looking back at me?"

~Chapter 19~

Black Jack Tilly and the Great Hall

Louis slowly dragged the wooden skid with the great bearskin down a side road into town. As he turned the last bend in the road, and started up towards Algar and his wife Elvina's home, two tall thin men dressed in dark clothes spotted Louis on the road, they yelled out something insensible to Louis.

They pointed at Louis in a very excited fashion. Then they swiftly turned about and started running towards Louis as fast as they could. Louis suddenly lost the grip on the skid holding Growlar's fur. He began to hightail it, just as fast as he could towards Algar's front door, which was now coming into sight.

Louis could see through the small round windows of Algar home as he was rapidly approaching that Chug, Molly, and a few other elves who were sitting around the wooden table in the center of the room were all singing and drinking ale. With sweat dripping down his face, and burning his eyes, Louis continued to run, faster and faster, but the two men dressed in black, with long flowing capes on, were gaining on him, quickly closing the distance between them.

Louis started to call out at the top of his voice.

"Molly, open the door."

"Chug I'm here, it's your Louis."

"Help me! Help me!"

Louis looked backwards as he was pounding on the doors, seeing that the two strangers were now only about twenty yards away from him, and closing on him fast. Louis lunged at the door again and began banging on it with his two clenched fists as hard as he could, all the while screaming, out wildly over and over again!

"Let me in! Let me in!"

At last, the strangers were on him. One of the capped men suddenly grabbed him by the shoulder. Louis was spun around while the other strange reached for his neck. Louis stumbled; he fell backwards to the ground. He looked upwards at the strangers, simply horrified.

"Vampires...!"

"Vampires...!

"Get me a wooden stake!" screamed out Louis.

"Wake up Louis." Wake up, you're having a bad dream" said Molly as she started to violently shake Louis.

"Louis it's a nightmare. Wake up Louis..."

Louis was lost, deep in his nightmare, and thrashing about the bed when finally Chug reached for a jug of cold water sitting on the kitchen table. He doused it all over Louis's face. Louis came to, immediately. He sat up in bed with the wildest look on his face and said, "Why did you wake me up? I was just about to beat them about their pointy ears."

"Louis you were screaming like a baby, who had just lost his pacifier" said Chug.

"Oh, man that must have been a bad dream, wow."

"Well, if vampires do come, then I'm calling it quits. Wild bears, hungry wolves and crazy eyeballs, what is next? Ghouls and Zombies?" proclaimed Chug.

"Well Louis you have been asleep for about two hours now. You got in about six o'clock this evening and you were just beat. Don't you remember you came in through the front doors, and headed right for, the bed? You ate two bites of food, then, you were out like a baby piglet, with a belly full of milk. Anyway, glad to have you back, all safe. It's about midnight now. Don't you know what time it is?" asked Molly.

"No, I guess I have been lost in an awful nightmare. Well anyway, thanks Molly for caring, and man do I have a story for you. There was this giant orange abominable snowman. Then I think I fainted and afterward, let me see what happened next... Oh, I skinned the bear, and spent the night alone on the mountain. Man there is just so much to tell..."

"Well, take a bath, get a little food in you, change your clothes, and you can tell us all about it" said Elvina as she started to warm some bathwater by the fireplace in a large over-sized black pot.

"By the way Louis have you looked at yourself, in the mirror lately?" asked Chug trying to not break out in laughter.

"Well, no I haven't, and what are you giggling about anyway Chug. Have you looked at yourself in the mirror lately either, you're no Greek Adonis, you know. You're just old Chug."

Louis upon Chugs chiding walked over, and stood in front of a mirror hanging on a nearby wall to see what all the fuss was.

His jaw dropped to the floor.

"Is this a trick mirror, elf magic, or a prank being pulled on me by Algar? Who...ah...who is that in the mirror? That can't be me...er..."

"Yes, it is you Louis. You look a lot like Santa Claus must have looked like when he was a little kid. Just look at that white hair on your head, look at the small age lines around your face, look at that Louis you even have a few white whiskers growing on your chin. Louis, you're only eleven years old, but you look like your thirty or forty. What happened up on the mountain?" asked Molly with a look of astonishment on her face.

"Oh, man my mom is going to kill me Molly. I am starting to look like a young Mr. Beamer. No your absolutely right Molly...I look like Santa Claus, and if you were to put a red cotton suit on me, and hand me a leather whip, I would be the spitting image of Ole' Kris Kringle. Hattie May is just going to kill me."

"Well, Louis there is not much you can do about it now, so let's just not mention it again until this is all over. Wait until we get back to Centerville, and we'll think of something to tell your mom then" said Chug who was just about to burst out laughing again.

After a long bath, a change of clothes and a great home cooked meal Louis strolled over to the soft, fluffy couch at one end of the room. He pulled a comforter over himself then, went about telling everyone in the room about his adventures alone on the mountain for the last two days, but mostly he talked about meeting Nebuka the Terrible Orange Yeti.

"Yeah we ended up becoming friends. He carried me down the mountain on his shoulders. I gave him a piece of your apple pie Elvina. He just loved it, and said he would come visit you someday to thank you in person."

"Well that was the most incredible story I have ever heard. Now were there vampires up there or not?" asked Molly who was still in amazement at what she had just heard.

"No vampires...but...there were large jumping rats everywhere" said Louis as he made a rat-like face just to scare Molly.

"Louis I told you to stop doing that, or I will give you The Look again, and you certainly don't want that."

"Oh...you're right Molly, I am sorry," said Louis as he made one last rat face to the delight of Chug.

"Well, I am feeling better now after that good meal and bath. Did you get the bear skeleton frame built for me? Is it finished?"

"Yes all done. We tested it, and everything works just fine, just like you wanted. Chug and Molly know how to operate the arms and legs and I, Alfeo and Elfrida practiced pushing it around on the rollers in the wood shop. We think we will be able to get it down Kris Kringle Boulevard just fine," said Algar.

"Well we can get over to the shop in the morning, to mount the bear fur and bear head, and see what it looks like on the wooden frame. However, for the rest of the night can we just relax a bit, have a cup of tea, and maybe get a little more sleep. We're going to have a long day tomorrow, fixing and mounting that skin and getting it ready. Of course, it will be Christmas Eve tomorrow night at the stroke of midnight, so everything has to be just right. I guess we're going to find out if all this work was worth it won't we?" asked Louis.

"Yep, your right Louis, it will all be over with, at the next stroke of midnight, be it good or bad, we will know soon enough" said Algar with a little bit of a worried look on his face.

A few slow, soft sentimental songs and a few Christmas songs were song by Molly to Algar, and Elvina, throughout the last of the night, to their utter delight. Then Algar feeling a little spry went over and stood in the middle of the room. He recited an old limerick, and a few new poems that he had especially written for the occasion.

They were just wonderful and very cleverly written; which Louis especially appreciated. Chug just mostly ate the left over apple pie, and drank some pale ale. As the night came to a quite close, everyone fell fast asleep, trying not to think too much about Black Jack Tilly, Big Belly Bill, Rags Martin, and all the other crooks or about Charlie being sick.

Christmas Eve was now only...a day...away.

As the next day broke, a quick breakfast was served by Elvina consisting of hot oatmeal, and baked apple slices, freshly baked cherry strudel pastries and cinnamon tea. Then out the door towards the elf's workshop with Algar leading the way. They pulled the skid that Louis had left behind the home last evening, down a back alley to the workshop. The doors were wide open. Inside already working, were about ten workingmen putting the final touches, on the giant wood skeleton of Growler the Cave Bear.

"It looks great and built right to my specifications. The proportions look correct and it looks like it should share the great weight of the fur just right," said Louis.

"Well we had over forty workingmen, and twenty elf shop-workers, building it at any one time, the other day. We followed your directions, and drawings exactly the way you wanted them. See look, the arms, and legs can be operated from the center of the wooden base inside of the skeleton just like you asked," said Elfrida the Second-Lead Elf.

Louis climbed up into the heart of the frame and gave it a good shaking. It was strong and sturdy.

"This is just perfect. Let's get the skin and head mounted, then see if it works." said Louis with a big smile on his face. It had been so long since Louis was really, happy Molly instantly picked up on his good mood.

"We need to all cheer up a bit. The trip has been so very long but it's all almost over now. Everything will work out fine, so let's have a good time while we finish with the building of this contraption. I will start things out Louis. Now Louis when we get back home, I'm going to take you dancing at the town square again. You can sing as you did the last time, with the band on stage. Chug you can dance with Tessie. And this time give her a kiss on the cheek. Heck why don't you even give her that pin that Captain Legrande gave you, then ask her to be your girl?"

"Well, maybe your right Molly, I have been missing her, a whole bunch since we've been gone. I know I have not been talking a lot about her since we left but she sure has been on my mind...the last few months. You know Molly I'm going to do it, just like you said. I will pin her, and ask her to be my girl. After watching you and Louis become such good friends on this trip, it looks like fun having a girlfriend. You know it's not too bad...having a girl around all the time."

"Are you sure you want to do that Chug. What if...she starts wearing Crimson Passion lipstick?" asked Louis as he smacked his lips.

"Louis you wait...one day...just one day" said Molly as she smiled at Louis and his white head of hair.

"You know Louis I really miss my mom, Rosalind. I always knew I loved her, but I did not really know how much, until we left on our trip. She would always come up to my room and tuck me in at night...and I really miss that Louis..."

"Yeah, I miss that too Molly. I've been thinking about my mom and dad a lot as well. I can't wait to get back home," said Chug as his face started looking sadder and sadder.

"Yeah, I miss my mom too guys. We have been gone so long. Those weeds in the vegetable garden must be higher than that Ole' jackrabbit that lives out in Mr. Beamer's vegetable garden...you know...Mr. Digger the Rabbit...and the fields have not been plowed this year as they should have been. The picket fence needs fixing in the front yard, and I still got to pick those tomatoes. I just ran off and left my chores un-done...!" cried out Louis.

"Well thanks for cheering us Molly. Keep up the good work" said Chug.

"Oh, you guys stop it now. You'll all, be back home in no time, and everybody in Centerville will most likely throw you a big party when you get there. All of your mom's and dad's will be there and there will be kisses all around, dancing, singing, good food to be eaten, and of course Chug, you can ask Tessie to be your girl, but please can we all just get back to work now? We only have a little over seven more hours and then its show time," said Algar who was way up on the top of the wooden frame trying to place Growlar's head in place with a few other elves.

Louis heard all that Algar said especially the part about Chug and Molly's dad missing them. This just broke Louis's heart. He was trying to do so much good in the world, and he was being so noble, and fine, in trying to save Christmas and Charlie.

His friends all loved him and he could make new friends easily. He was well liked, by all of the town's folk back home. He always tried the best he could, to get all his chores done and do his homework on time. Somehow, Louis always thought that it was his fault that his dad went off, and was never seen by anyone again.

What if he went off to war to leave his mom?

Or worse!

What if he went away because of...Louis?

Maybe Louis had broke up his mom and dad up?

Oh poor Louis, his vivid imagination was just running wild again. Then in a moment of weakness, Louis thought the worst. You know, sometimes it's not so fun having an imagination after all. Maybe Black Jack Tilly was right, about kids not needing their dreams and imaginations. After Louis sat for a moment to rethink what he just said, a moment of good sense came back to him. Man, Louis you can never think like that again. You have to be strong for everyone else, and especially for yourself.

Maybe it was because he missed his mom so very much or that he had such a big task ahead still with Black Jack Tilly? Nevertheless, whatever it was, he missed his dad now more than ever. It would take him almost three more months to get back to Centerville to see his mom again. It was all so much that it just hit Louis right in his stomach, and sort of knocked the wind out of him.

Louis hung his head for a few more minutes, then walked to the back of the shop to be alone just to think about everything that was before him, just a little bit more.

Elvina saw Louis stray off. She went over to try to comfort little Louis the best she could.

"You know Louis you are the bravest little kid I ever met in my whole life. You're very kind, and of course very talented. Why the way you sing, dance and play that flute well you're going to make a fine husband someday, and you will especially make a good father."

Elvina looked down at Louis, and then took a small handkerchief out of her skirt pocket. She wiped away the tears that were now running down Louis's wrinkled face and across a few of his white whiskers.

"Do you really think I will make a good father? Really, do you Elvina?"

"Why absolutely you will Louis, and you know what else? I think that your father is going to come back home to you soon. Matter of fact, did you know Louis that since you have been on the road for the last few months, that the war overseas is finally over. Some of the soldiers have even been coming home already. Therefore, you just keep that in the back of your mind when you're dancing with Molly, or your Hattie May back on that dance floor, when you get home. Who knows maybe you will even see your dad."

"Well thanks for the kind words. I'm glad you like my singing, you know most girls do. I have a gift you know...," said Louis with a wink in his eye.

"Yeah you do have a gift Louis. You have the special gift of being the sweetest boy in the whole world, even though you look about fifty years old. Now why don't you go over and give Molly a big hug, then get back to work? It's almost five now and it will be dark in an hour, so the bewitching hour will soon be at hand."

"OK, thanks again Elvina. Thanks for cheering me up, and especially thanks for telling me about all the fathers starting to come home from the war. I can still dream you know."

As Louis walked back into the center of the woodshop, Algar yelled out.

"We're all done. I think that will do it boys. All let out a joyous shout in unison while looking at their handy-work. Louis stood there looking up with the others, in just in complete aw.

Growlar had come back to life!

He was back, bigger and scarier than ever before.

Growlar's bearskin and head fit over the frame and skeleton perfectly. Louis and his friends had done it, yet again.

"Well, look at that Louis, what bear did you slay? He looks alive and well to me," said Alfeo.

"Climb in and try the arms, legs and mouth out, to see if they work. Come on Molly, Chug get inside," said Louis.

Chug climbed in first. He took his place behind the pulley's and levers, where the legs and arms were to be operated from, and then quickly grabbed at the main handle in the center of the console. Chug pulled down on a large handle, and when he did a few large wheels, quickly started to spin which sent Growlar's paws high up in the air.

Chug let out a high scream of joy.

"Man, look at me I'm a hungry bear. Watch out for my claws!"

Chug bent down and talked into a large wooden megaphone attached to a voice box, which made his voice sound deeper and more menacing. Chug growled like a bear, which made Louis laugh right along with Molly and Algar.

"Man did that sound like a wild bear or what?" said Chug as he growled into the megaphone time after time.

Molly was next. She jumped up on a small wooden platform right above where Chug was sitting. She in turn grabbed one of the wooden levers. This one operated the head and mouth. Molly opened up Growlar's mouth as Chug let out a few more, low guttural growling sounds into the megaphone.

Louis again laughed and started to clap his hands in exuberance. As he did this all the other elves and workingmen in the woodshop, started to laugh and clap right along with him.

"Now it's time for the Really Big Show. Watch this Louis," said Molly as she pulled as hard as she could on another large wooden handle planted right in front of her. And as she did this Growlar's jaws dropped open one more time. A full stream of orange and blue flames came pouring out, from deep within his throat, to about fifteen feet out in front of him.

"How about that Louis?" screamed out Molly with a wild look on her face "I had the elves add this feature all on my own, adds to the effects, don't you think?"

"Molly I love it. If this doesn't work the way we planned, then we may as well just give up and go back home. I will go back to daydreaming, Chug you go back to playing third base for the Giants, and Molly you can go back to being Hot Tamale Molly again."

"Well this is going to work, and I still might go back to being Hot Tamale Molly just for fun."

All smiled at this last quip by Molly, which added to the feeling that their plans were going to work out after all. They were all so happy that all of their latest hard work seemed to have come off without a hitch and that all was set for the Big Show tonight down at the hall of the Great Wrapping-Machine.

"We must all go home for now, to rest a little, and get a bite to eat because it's been a very long day. All are to meet back here tonight at seven," said Algar.

Louis, Molly, and Chug agreed.

Chug with Molly climbed down out of Growlar's insides, grabbed their coats along with Louis, then off they went back to Algar's home, to make their final plans and get a little rest.

After arriving back at Algar's home, and eating a delicious meal cooked by Elvina all the children laid down on their beds for about hour to sleep. Algar and Elvina sat at the kitchen table in the center of the room to talk things over.

"Algar do you think this is this a good idea, having the children so involved, like this? Do you think this will work?"

"Well, Elvina we were unable to stop Black Jack and his friends from their evil plan to high-jack Christmas. It has been almost five months now, with no answers, or solutions by anyone around here. Louis and his friends seemed to have thwarted so many obstacles in their way, to get here, and Louis's plan to get the Magic Jingle Bells back, appears to be a good one. Therefore, I think we should have confidence in them, and just follow the plan that is now set in place. Let's just see what happens. After all maybe there is more to these three children than we know."

"OK Algar, you're almost always right, but I want you to be by their side tonight, if this plan doesn't work, then I want you to get the kids out of there, right away.

"I will Elvina, I promise you."

"I love you Elvina."

"I love you too Algar."

Algar ate the last of the evening's meal then took about a thirty-minute nap in his bed, when the kids woke up, and began to prepare for the night's event.

"Louis, you're going to be out front right and doing all the talking. I with Molly will work the levers. Algar and his elves will push Growlar towards the great hall, right?"

"That's right Chug. Now when I raise my staff in my left hand, you rise up the paws and start growling into the megaphone. Molly when I raise my other hand with the bear teeth in them, you pull that lever down as you did before, and make him breathe that fire. Once we got Black Jack Tilly, Rags, Cool Joe and those two crazy kids of his Sleaze Ball Tom and Big Belly Bill running scared, then Chug you crawl up from inside up on that ladder there, grab the Magic Jingle Bells and out you go, back towards Charlie's stall. And you remember where I told you his stall is, right?"

"Yeah, I got it Louis. We have been over this three times already."

"OK Chug, just making sure. Algar you and the elves hide behind the rear of the platform. Every time I tap my staff on the ground, you all push Growlar a few feet ahead. Now everyone knows the plan, we're all on the same page right?"

All answered back in agreement.

"And if we hit a snag then I will just have to ad-lib it as I go. So try, and follow my lead the best you can and one last thing. To be able to pull this off without a hitch, remember we are all a team. But most of all remember, "There is no "I in team", but there is a I in Win" so if this doesn't work then I'm sorry, I will just have to get this done on my own, because that is how much my Charlie means to me" said Louis with a look of sheer determination appearing on his face again.

The chime of the clock struck seven o'clock on the wall of Algar's home.

All headed down to the elf's wood-shop off of, Santa Claus Boulevard at the far end of town. Upon reaching the front doors and entering, they found Elgar and all the other elf's right where they should be and ready for the night to begin.

Chug and Molly climbed into the belly of Growlar, pulled the bear skin around them and secured it in place from the rear. They then tightly grasped the wooden levers and held on tightly. Algar, Elgar, Alfeo, and a few other elves: put on some dark clothes matching the color of Growlar's fur, placed themselves right behind Growlar's large behind, gripped the handles on the wooden platform, and were all ready to start, the big push down through Santa's village towards the great hall.

Louis put his over-sized bearskin coat and fur hat on, strung the Bear's teeth around his neck, he then placed his trusted walking stick into his left hand. He turned around to look at all the workingmen and elves in the hall, looked up at Growlar, smiled broadly, and yelled out.

"Black Jack Tilly your demise is at hand!"

Everyone yelled out in excitement at the tops of their lungs as Louis took his position at the front of the parade; some of the lower ranking workingmen flung the two tall front doors of the wood-shop open, when Louis called out one more time at the top of his lungs.

"On to the...Great Hall!"

Sleaze Ball Tom and Big Belly Bill were right where they were supposed to be, standing guard in the center of the room right below where the Magic Jingle Bells were hanging. The great wrapping-machine was up and running full bore, wrapping all of the bad gifts for the children of the world this year, just as Black Jack had planned.

The elves and workingmen at work in the Great Hall, all had sad and sullen looks on their faces, as they worked under Black Jack's ruthless rule. All the time knowing that the gifts they had made, and were being wrapped this year, were being used for bad purposes, to ruin all the kid's (around the world) imaginations.

Cool Joe Biggs was barking out orders while standing on the main-control platform in front of The Great Wrapping-Machine all the while laughing, smiling, and enjoying his dirty work to no end.

"This will be just great. We're going to be able to control these kids' minds and the entire toy market, at the same time. Were gonna be rolling in dough, I tell ya. And I just love ice, just love it. But the only thing I like better than gnawing on ice is...stealing money" said Cool Joe.

Cool Joe then lit up that terrible smile of his, looking towards the workingmen and elves, which just scared the heck out of everyone in the hall.

"Oh those teeth!" said Uloff (a low rung working elf) to one of the workingmen.

"I can't stand to look at em. That is the worst smile and teeth, I have ever seen. They are just horrible."

"Just keep your head down and keep working. Someone has to do something about this. You just watch someday, Charlie will be back and he'll take care of these guys."

It was early Christmas Eve around seven thirty. Black Jack Tilly was standing over at one side of the wrapping-machine, keeping track of the toys coming down the conveyor belt, and making sure that no imaginative or good toys accidentally had been wrapped, or shipped off. There were thousands upon thousands of wrapped toys, stacked up at one side of The Great Hall, that were being loaded on horse-carts, to be pulled down to all the towns and cities; starting tonight, and well into the next few weeks. The toys would be late to most of the kids this year so that would make all the bad toys they made this year seem, all that much better. The children should be happy they're getting any toys at all, thought Black Jack as he kept a watchful eye over all the workers.

Rags Martin was barking out orders at the loading docks, towards the rear of The Great Hall. He was deep into his work.

"Send those broken sling-shots, girl's dolls with no eyes, stuffed animals with no hair over to those carts, over there. Be sure those are the first shipments of the night. Take the snow sleds with no sleds on the bottom, the flat playground balls, and the red wagons, without any handles over to that shipping container over there. Good broken and bad toys going out...this is going to be great," said Rags as he constantly blew his nose into his wet, dirty, old handkerchief.

~Chapter 20~

The Great Wrapping-Machine

"OK, were off...

Push Algar. Push, Alfeo" called out Louis.

Growlar being pushed by the Algar and his friends: went through the front doors of the woodshop, down a side alley, and finally out onto Santa Claus Boulevard, into the heart of the village.

What a site to see.

All of the elves pushing the working-carts, to-and-fro down the streets full of wrapped toys looked up in fright, at seeing the great bear walking along. All ran for cover just as fast as they could.

Molly and Chug were hard at work inside operating: the legs, arms, and head with Chug practicing his growling into the megaphone.

"Arrrr-gh, ga-rrr-rrr-owal!" shouted out Chug constantly at the top of his lungs.

Louis was out in front dressed from head-to-toe in fur. He was the spitting image of a Great Bear-Slayer. Louis was walking along yelling out Black Jack's name at the tops of his lungs, and waving his walking staff out in front of him, with a great deal of passion in his voice.

"Black Jack Tilly this is...Louis the White."

"This is, Louis the Brave and Mighty."

"Your day of reckoning is here. Leave Santa's Village or face, the wrath, deathly claws, and fiery flames of his breathe..."

"Growlar the Ancient Cave Bear, is at my command," yelled out Louis to all within ear-shod.

Louis's white hair and whiskers could be seen from under his fur hat, as he continued to bark and bite at anyone who was nearby. Growlar continued down the street, and could not have looked any scarier or dangerous.

Growlar entered the village's main square at the very far north side. Finally, he arrived into the center of the town's square, directly in front of The Great Hall when Louis banged his wooden staff on the two large wooden doors of The Great Hall. He demanded entry.

"The Great Bear-Slayer commands entry!" bellowed out little Louis with all his might.

"Do, as I request, or face the consequences and the outcome of your actions."

Again and again Louis continued to yell out and bang on the great doors.

"What's going on over there Big Belly? What's all that yelling about? A Bear-Slayer, A cave bear...who is...yelling that?" asked Black Jack.

Big Belly Bill left his guard position, from under the magic bells next to Sleaze Ball. He started walking toward the front doors when one of the doors slightly opened. Just then a small oddly dressed, stranger strolled into the bright candlelight's of The Great Hall.

Louis placed his staff across his body, tilted his fur cap back a little off his forehead, and then yelled out in the broadest and deepest voice that tonsils could make.

"Bring me your leader."

Louis raised his walking stick high into the air, to punctuate his arrival.

"Shut down this contraption of evil, and bring me that no good rat of a man and renown coward...Black Jack Tilly."

Big Belly stopped in his tracks about twenty feet away from little, Louis at the front door. He just stared at the stranger, not knowing what to make of him. Looking sideways at Louis then looking at him up-and-down, Bill could just not figure out, if this was a little boy dressed as small man, or a small man or elf, dressed to look like a little boy. For surely a little boy would not have the courage or panache to barge into The Great Hall barking out demands, to Black Jack Tilly.

Big Belly Bill gazed a moment longer at Louis; he finally spoke.

"Well what do we have here? A small boy I believe, dressed up to look like a great bear-slayer, barking out orders and trespassing, here in The Great Hall, owned by Black Jack Tilly. Sleaze Ball, have the workingmen, and elves stop all the machines, shut down everything, and come over here and look at this boy imitating a great bear hunter."

"Break time!"

"Shut...er...down" screamed out Sleaze Ball Tom above the sounds of the clunky machines in the hall.

Sleaze Ball Tom walked over with a quizzical eye fixated on Louis, and with a smirk on his face. He spoke.

"Why Big Belly you're right. I think we have a furry mouse in the house. Black Jack, come...come...over here. Rags take a break and look at this little boy all dressed up for Halloween early and trying to take over, our operations."

"Nobody squeezes out Black Jack...ya see...nobody. This is our enterprise and you ain't gettin no, cuts and ya ain't taking over...see" said Big Belly in his long slow Saint Louis drawl.

Black Jack turned towards the front doors upon hearing Big Belly call out break time, and seeing all the machines being shut down all at once.

"What the heck is going on?" Who called out fer that break? This is Christmas Eve, we've got work to do" yelled out Black Jack as he jumped down off of the main platform in front of The Great Wrapping-Machine, and started towards the front doors to where Sleazy, Bill and the little stranger were standing.

"Your-a gonna git it Sleazy. No breaks for tonight, I tell ya. No breaks."

As Black Jack grew closer and closer to the doors, Louis began to tremble a little bit. He started to have images, of that awful night when Black Jack kidnapped him, threw him into that gunnysack, and was carrying him off, in the dark away from the train station.

Louis almost started to call out Charlie's name for help, when he regained his courage yet again.

"Good, just who I came to see. The infamous Black Jack Tilly!"

"You: lice covered mangy, low down, no good for nothing crook" yelled Louis.

"What do we have here? A little boy dressed up as a bear-slayer? You can't be talkin to me, little...BOY? I am Black Jack Tilly the leader of this outfit, and our own Missouri Rats. What do you think you're-a doin here? Trying to take over the operations are ya?"

"I'm Louis the Great Bear-Slayer, as you can see by my bearskin coat that once belonged to a very nasty and evil bear, Broadfoot the Awful, who once lived in the dark mountains. I slew him with one great stroke of my walking stick. And, you can tell by the great string of bears' teeth strung around my neck, and the by the carved bear's head, that sits atop of my staff, and lastly by the courage that dwells in my heart that I am as I said I am. I am a great hunter, and leader of men who has come from the south. I am a slayer of mighty beasts" and I am here to slay you if you do not, release all these elves and workingmen, in this Great Hall tonight from their toils. Shut down your making of these evil toys and leave Santa's Village tonight; promising never to return"

As Louis yelled out this, he made a look on his face that shown; watch out Black Jack, because I am no one to be fooled with.

Louis's epiglottis shook in his throat, wildly as each word left his mouth.

Louis crunched up his nose, pressed his lips tightly together and squinted his eyes, sending daggers of pent up hate and disgust at Black Jack, Big Belly Bill, and Sleaze Ball Tom. Black Jack and his two boys just stood there looking Louis over for another moment, to see if there was really something to this little boy. Something more than meets the eye; or was apparent.

Another moment passed when Black Jack noticed something most peculiar.

"Didn't you use to have big red freckles on your face, have a large cowlick and red hair? Don't you live in Centerville and play right base for the Centerville Giants?"

The jig was up!

"No...ah...er...no...you have me...ah...confused for some other indomitable bear-slayer. I am Louis the White from the south, as I said before. And I travel the world doing good and fighting evil."

"No, now I recognize you. At first, I didn't because of your white hair, and because you looked like someone scared the heck, out of ya lately. No, you're Louis the Red as in Louis Parks, who is Charlie the Horse's best friend, and who I once kidnapped, and was going to try to sell off!"

"No...er...ah...ah...no you have it wrong, I'm...ah..." mumbled Louis as he realized the jig was up, and that his plan was starting to fall apart all around him. Quickly he changed his plan in mid-stride, and went with his gut feeling (which all great brave men are known to do).

"Yes...yes...It's true. It's true! As you said, I am Louis Parks from Centerville. Let the truth be told! I did have red hair and what's wrong with freckles? Besides, I didn't like you shaking me in that bag. I don't' like what you've done to Charlie and mostly, I don't like what you've done with all the kid's toys and Santa's Village. That is why I am here. And I am a great bear-slayer! Your demise is at hand!" screamed out Louis.

His voice echoed so loud throughout The Great Hall that Louis's teeth started to rattle loose in his mouth.

"Louis Parks a great bear-slayer? Louis the White...ha, ha, ha...!" laughed out Black Jack.

He grabbed his over-sized belly, pulled his black beanie cap off his head, leaned over forward grabbing his knees, and let out the deepest belly laugh anyone had ever heard before.

"You'd better run BOY, because I am gonna go find another sack to stuff you into, right quick! Big Belly find, me another sack and let's bag Ole' Louis the White then get back to work."

"Well I warned you Black Jack Tilly. Now you and all of your friends are going to get cooked, like a pig on spit. Fried tied and boxed! Ready for shipment back, to the Saint Louis jail where you all belong."

"Behold Growlar the Ancient Cave Bear!!" roared out Louis as he slammed the tip of his walking staff on the floor.

"Show Time" said Chug to Molly from deep within Growlar's chest.

"Push Algar, Push" called out Molly.

Algar and his friends upon hearing Louis, Molly and Chug's commands, started pushing the huge bear as hard as they could through the partially open doors into The Great Hall.

Chug frantically pulled down on the levers in front of him activating Growlar's massive arms and legs. Part of one great door, as they started to open hit Louis on the hind-side, which knocked him to the ground and threw him out of the way. Black Jack Tilly, Rags Martin, Cool Joe and all of the others inside of the great hall turned towards the opening doors to see what was happening.

"Grrr-arrr-arrrawl!!" hollered out Chug into the megaphone over and over again, as one of Growlar's large feet parted the door, showing off the great claws on his foot. Then the other foot could be seen coming through the doors.

"What the heck...?" yelled out Rags as the doors opened wider. Growlar majestically sauntered into The Great Hall. Thirty foot tall, growling angrily with his arms and legs flailing about.

What a show!

Molly sitting close by Chug was operating his great jowls, opening and closing his massive eyes and moving his head, searching about, up-and-down, back and forth, his head went.

"Run Black Jack run!"

"He is Louis the White", he is a great Bear-Slayer!" cried out Big Belly Bill as he stumbled backwards, and tried the best he could to get away from Growlar.

"He's gonna eat us alive. Look at the size of that belly and those claws," yelled out Sleaze Ball Tom as he to, tried to back away from the doors. All the while, his eyes were transfixed in a trancelike state.

"Run! Run!" yelled out a few of the workingmen in the room. Panic swept over everyone. Even Black Jack Tilly started backing away from the doors, as he took in the horror of Growlar as he came thundering through the doors.

"As I told you before, I am claiming Santa's Village for my own, and you're right I am taking over your operations here. Growlar, I command you. Show you're mighty breath."

Louis (just as planned) started to shake the string of bear teeth hung around his neck. Molly seeing this though a slit in the fur grabbed another lever, which lit Growlar's breath. She opened his jowls one more time and pulled down on a lever. This sent thirty-foot long flames shooting from Growlar's open mouth, sending the roaring flames soaring across the room, right over Black Jack's head Scorching what little hair he had on his balding head. Black Jack quickly rubbed his hand over his head, to feel if he was OK. Chug shirked into the megaphone a few more times to add to the effect.

Growlar was alive again!

"Don't ever be kid-napping no kids, no more! Put me in a bag will ya!" yelled out Louis as bright orange and red flames shot out again and again into The Great Room.

Louis got back up on his feet, he started slamming his walking staff over and over on the ground to signal Algar and the other elves (positioned behind Growlar) to continue to push with all their might; which kept Growlar moving steadily forward. Slowly Growlar was walking towards the very center of the room, and would soon be right underneath the Magic Jingle Bells.

Louis called out taunts, and catcalls, to try to confuse Black Jack, Rags and everyone else in the room towards complete chaos.

Black Jack backed all the way up to the main-controls in front of the great wrapping-machine. Complete terror had overcome him. The plan was now working again thought Louis as he saw Black out of the corner of one of his eyes. Everyone in The Great Hall was running hysterically about, searching for cover. Flames were still shooting out of Growlar's mouth, Chug was growling into the megaphone, with Louis screaming out at the top of his lungs.

It was pure pandemonium!

Then failure was once again about to embrace the courageous.

All of a sudden, Growlar's flames tripped the fire alarms hanging in the ceiling. Quick loud blasts of the fire alarms began blaring out over and over. Which only added to the confusion.

Just then, Growlar came to a halt underneath the Magic Jingle Bells and in perfect position for Chug to grab the magic bells.

The water sprinklers in the ceiling suddenly turned on, sending hundreds and hundreds of gallons of cool water, showering down upon everything in the room, immediately covering Growlar the Ancient Cave Bear from head to toe. The water streaming over Black Jack Tilly brought him back to his senses again for the time being. He grabbed his cap off his balding, thick head and started to wipe clean his eyeglasses and clear his eyes. He then started staring intently at Growlar's dripping wet fur.

The seams in Growlar's fur were being held together by kid's toy-glue, which was not waterproof. It began to melt the seams at the sides. Growlar's fur started to open up and began to fall off the skeleton that hid Molly and Louis inside. The water cascading down from the fire-sprinklers started leaking inside of the great bear, completely soaking Chug and Molly to the bone. The water in turn put out the gas pilot light, which lit Growlar's breadth of flames.

Growlar was dying a second death. The Phoenix could not be reborn again.

His great fiery voice was gone. The fur was matting, and falling off his frame, and Chug and Molly could now be fully seen, operating the levers and controls from the inside.

Suddenly Black Jack yelled out.

"Trying to pull a fast one on Black Jack...are ya-s? Looks like you're back, to Louis the Red again BOY." Black Jack was just roaring out commands to Rags, Cool Joe and his two boys. All stopped in their tracks to watch Growlar melting before them. Black Jack Tilly started laughing like a, maniac on the loose in an insane asylum. His eyes rolled back into his head, and what little hair he had on his head was now standing on their ends, making him look like he had just been hit with a bolt of red-hot lightning.

Pure evil took over his mind.

"Chug we're done for!"

"Get those bells!" hollered out Louis who was standing in front of Growlar looking up towards Chug.

"Molly get out of there, run towards the door! Algar everyone run!"

"Rags (now seeing that the jig was finally up) quickly headed for the main doors of the hall to block their escape.

"Big Belly Bill, grab that little kid and bring him here" yelled out Black Jack as he pointed towards Molly.

Up, Chug climbed through the skeleton, higher and higher as Molly jumped off her platform. She scuttled, down between the wooden frame and out to safety by the front doors. Big Bill with his enormous belly hanging down over the top of his tight pants tried to fetch Louis, but Louis was just too small and too fast. He easily and quickly side stepped Big Bill.

"Come here you little freckle-faced pain in the butt. We've had about as much from you as we can take," yelled out Bill as he uselessly floundered about trying to grab Louis. Darting here and there and dodging back and forth around Growlar, Louis easily got away from big slow Bill.

"I'm getting a little tired of hearing about my freckles Bill" taunted back Louis as he again ducked under one of Big Bills outstretched fat hands.

"I got em. I got em Louis!" shrieked out Chug as he stood on the very top of Growlar's head with his long arms fully extended and with the magic bells now in hand.

"Now get out of there Chug", yelled out Louis as again he made his escape from Bills relentless grasping. Cool Joe with great quickness was upon the frame where Growlar (in all his glory) once stood. With one quick leap, he was almost up to the head where Chug was standing.

"Just like I bagged Jupiter last year, I'm gonna bag you son!" cried out Joe all the while smiling like a bank robber counting his money after a big heist. Chug ducked just just in time, as Cool Joe overshot his mark and flew past him.

"Get out of there Chug. Head out the back door, get those bells to Charlie as fast as you can. I will hold em off, but I don't know for how long," said Louis.

Molly, Algar, Elfrida, and all the rest of the workingmen in the room had escaped out of The Great Hall. All were now out in the main square on Santa Claus Boulevard looking back into the hall, when Molly yelled out.

"Everyone's out Louis. Run for safety, Chugs got the bells now and he's flying down the alley towards Charlie. We did it Louis, now get out of there."

"Like I said, I am pretty tired of all the cracks about my puny size, my freckles, and the jokes about me being Louis the Red."

With this last decree by Louis, he bolted for his staff lying on the floor under Growlar's fur that was lying, at the back of the massive empty frame.

"This is no time to be a hero Louis, not again. You're gonna flub it up again, as you did with that stupid catch last year at the ballpark. Louis no!" cried out Molly from the street.

That's the last straw. Now Molly was back telling Louis that he would be a failure again, and Louis could just see it coming. Going back home and getting, pummeled to no end from: Short-Stack, Growlin Harry, Tessie and all his other friends, all saying; "You should've seen Ole' Louis, he just couldn't do anything right again. He's just a mess and he's never gonna amount to nothin!"

"Well not this time kids, I ain't flubbing no catches this time," yelled out Louis to anyone who was nearby.

Black Jack climbed back onto the wooden stage in front of the controls of the wrapping machine. He started to laugh again at the top of his lungs.

"Rags, Cool Joe, Sleazy Tom, we've got a real hero here. What-ya think we should do with him?"

"How about we gift-wrap him, and send him back to his mom in a pretty little package, with red bows around it to match his stupid freckles?"

"Good idea Black Jack. That was just what I was thinking", blurted out Louis as he grabbed his staff tighter in one hand. He then threw off his heavy winter coat and the string of bear's teeth hanging around his neck with the other hand.

"I don't need all of those things to be brave, because I have true courage in my heart that I earned for myself. Nobody needs to give me courage, no more. And I mean never! I don't care if I'm only a kid. I'm going to box you guys around the ears, gift-wrap you, and send you by first class mail all the way back to that Saint Louis prison again, where, you all belong."

Chug had escaped out of the back door. He was well on his way down the back alleyways running just as fast as his long, lanky legs could carry him. Through the night ran Chug, with the healing power of the Magic Jingle Bells in hand when he suddenly remembered, he did not have Louis's magic bell the one that he had carried to the North Pole, to make the magic string complete. Chug instantly stopped in his tracks, pivoted around and bolted back towards The Great Hall.

Sleaze Ball Tom, seeing Louis not paying attention, and standing in the middle of the hall yelling out to anyone and everyone, snuck up behind him. He grabbed him about the shoulders, which sent Louis sprawling to the floor. Louis rolled to his left, regained control of his staff then sent a thunderous stroke of his walking stick across Sleaze Ball Toms left temple, knocking him backwards, off his feet. Sleaze Ball cried out in agony then rubbed his forehead a few seconds to see if he was all right.

"Take that you sleaze-ball!"

"You want another knot on the other side of you head to match that one?' screamed out Louis.

"Get em Louis. Give him another lump, to match that other lump," cried Molly in pure delight at seeing Louis land a well-placed blow.

"Tom you idiot get back over here. We'll all get that freckle-faced runt together," said Black Jack as he motioned for Rags, Cool Joe, and Big Belly Bill to get closer to him.

Louis standing with his back to the two front doors of the hall now stood in boldness once again. Just then, Chug, with the string of Magic Jingle Bells in hand dashed into the hall through the back doors, swung himself off Growlar's skeleton and landed right in front of Louis.

"Louis you forgot to give me your magic bell. Quickly, give it to me."

"You're right Chug I plain forgot," said Louis as he fumbled in his front pocket, found the bell, and instantly thrust it into Chug's hand.

Chug grasped the bell from Louis; he was off again, darting towards the back doors.

"Stop that lanky kid from getting away, and bring me those magic bells," cried out Black Jack to Cool Joe who was standing only a few feet away.

"I'll get him Black Jack, don't you worry. Years of baggin horses has taught me to be really fast, no little kid is gonna get past me."

The race was on.

Chug with a mighty leap flew over a couple of boxes stuffed with toys, landed on the conveyor belt at the far end of The Great Wrapping-machine, and was almost at the back doors and away again.

Cool Joe was on him like ugly on an ape.

There was no way to shake him this time. Cool Joe cut him off right before he reached the back door. Chug tried to stop himself in time, but Cool Joe was right where he should be, blocking the only way out. Chug's momentum carried him forward as he tried to stop, but he ended up sliding into the wall next to the doors, as he tried to change directions. He hit the wall hard. This jarred the string of Magic Jingle Bells out of his hand, sending them straightaway, up in the air right into Cool Joe's outstretched hands and into his thieving fingers.

"Easy grabbins I tell ya. Easy grabbins" said Cool Joe as he grinned from ear-to-ear, while holding the magic bells, high up in the air for Black Jack to see.

THA-WA-ACK!!

A large black frying pan landed directly on the back of Cool Joe's baldhead, which sent Cool Joe's awful yellow teeth flying out of his mouth, out in all directions. Cool Joe's cold eyes rolled back into his skull, as his body grew as limp as an over-cooked noodle. He fell, toothless face first into a pile of Christmas boxes off to his left. This sent the Magic Jingle Bells flying back into the air softly landing back in Chug's hands who, was now lying on the ground nearby.

"Now that's a dentist appointment, you won't ever forget! Don't go scaring any more...little boys. And always respect your MOM!" called out Ms. Telly Bell (the cook from the Cimarron Cutter) as, she spun the black frying pan in her hand.

"I thought you might need a little help Chug, now go get those bells to Charlie and let's get him back to the new Charlie, and back on his feet."

"What the heck...! What are you doing here Ms. Telly Bell?"

"Never mind that for now, off with you boy...and I mean now," said Ms. Telly the Cimmaron Cutter's Head Cook.

Chug clamored to his feet, shook off some water, and again he was off, through the back door, into the alleyway, flying towards Charlie. As he ran towards Charlie he just kept saying to himself, "I'm coming Charlie, hang on Ole buddy. I'm coming. Chug passed out of sight down the last alley, and was heading straightaway for Charlie's stall with absolutely no time to waste.

Black Jack looked over at Cool Joe knocked out on the floor and said, "Oh, forget him for now. Come on boys let's get that kid." Black Jack, Rags, Big Belly Bill, and Sleaze Ball Tom all started for Louis, where he still stood in the center of The Great Hall with his back turned away from the front doors.

"Why don't you pick on someone your own size, you bully's? If you mess with me, you're just messing with big trouble. I didn't come three thousand miles: across a Great Lake, through a haunted forest, get chased by a arctic wolf pack, cross over a ice covered mountain range, through a hungry cave bear's den and then get frightened out of my mind, by a orange abominable snowman, to be afraid of you guys. You bunch of: cheep, horse-napping, two-timing, present stealing, and no good for nothing, bunch of child scaring thugs!"

"Now...on-guard!"

Louis (who again) had his back turned towards the two front doors, raised his staff into the air; he was ready for a fight to the end when Black Jack Tilly, stopped in his tracks.

He looked intently behind Louis.

There standing just as proud and brave as ever was Jupiter the Show Horse in the center of the doorway. Right behind him, in stepped "Apollo" with a look on his face that said, "Watch out Black Jack, because you're done for".

As Louis stood there, again he yelled out.

"OK, Rags, try another horse-napping, try to scare me again, pick on Chug again. Just try it, I dare ya."

Ms. Telly Bell and Captain Legrande Legrange stepped into the light of the hall at the front doorway right next to Jupiter and Apollo behind Louis. Then three of his bravest soldiers fell right in line behind Captain Legrande.

Rags, started to stumble a little bit as he walked forward towards Louis until he finally slowed down his pace to a crawl. Big Belly Bill stopped dead in his tracks, grabbed his stomach, and said in his thick Saint Louis drawl, "Ah...Black Jack, ah... I don't think this is going to be a...fair fight."

"You're dead right this ain't going to be no fair fight. It's me against the four of you. The odds are against you! Now get over here and let's get this show started," yelled out Louis, as he appeared to grow more and more impatient.

Just as Black Jack and the rest of his thugs realized, that they had better think of something fast, with one mighty leap Nebuka the Orange Yeti, landed in the entryway. When he hit the ground the whole hall shook for a few moments, which sent a rumbling sound throughout the village."

"Do you hear that Black Jack? That must be the sound of one of my friends up in the mountains jumping up and down on the mountainside. He must be as mad as heck, for he knows about you. One day he might just come down here and take care of you. His name is Nebuka and he's an orange Abominable Snow Man. Yeah...a real...Yeti" said Louis.

"You see I have more friends that you could possible imagine. So you better do as I say, or might just call him down here, but I don't need him because I am Louis Robert Parks from Centerville."

Nebuka was standing right behind Louis and just towered over him. He showed a crafty smirk on his face. His bright orange fur was all aglow, and his devilish red eyes were shinning as bright as ever. He was staring right at Black Jack Tilly.

"You say you know...a...ah, ah...an orange Yeti. Ah...I...I...ah believe you Louis. I really do," said Black Jack, as he looked even higher up, behind Louis.

"Yeah and if that ain't enough for ya, I know a real live snow panther who is the mightiest warrior to ever walk the face of the earth. He alone fought off Raff the Red wolf, the feared leader of a pack of arctic wolves. Don't make me call him either, I'm telling you."

In strolled Panthera the Great Snow Panther.

His emerald green eyes were on fire, and peered right into Black Jack's soul, sending a chill down the center of his cowardly spine, and out the bottom of his stinky feet.

The hair stood up on Rags neck as Big Belly Bill stumbled around a bit then fell to the ground grasping at his eyes, trying to cover them.

"That's right, you should be scared; what's with that look on your face Big Belly, you look like you've seen a ghost or worse a wild beast. Maybe you are seeing a wild panther. No that's just the wild look in my eyes that you're seeing."

"FOR I AM THE PANTHER...!"

"I AM THE YETI...!"

"I AM THE GHOST...!"

"It's all here in my heart because of my love for my best friend Charlie. And nobody does any harm to him you see. Therefore, this is your last chance. All of you come over here and fight like, the cowards you are, or turn on The Great Wrapping-Machine, jump on that conveyor belt, and let's gift wrap you up nice and tidy like. Then we'll send you all packing, back to the Saint Louis jail. It will be the best Christmas present the warden Sergeant Pettigrew will ever get."

As Louis barked out loudly this last and final command that said, I mean business in strutted behind Louis: with incomparable pride, the always noble, and the very defiant, incredibly brave and most incredible courageous and re-born once again:

"CHARLIE...THE...GREAT...WHITE...HORSE!!"

Then in stepped next to Charlie: Hot Tamale Molly, Chug Martin, with Algar, Alfeo, and Elgar, Elvina, all the elves, and all the workingmen in town.

"Now turn on that wrapping-machine as I said, and let's get packing. The Saint Louis jail is waiting for a special delivery tonight."

Cool Joe: finally woke up and wobbled back over to where Black Jack was, rubbed his eyes a moment then dutifully stepped right in behind Rags, and Black Jack Tilly, to follow Louis's orders. Black Jack had never looked so afraid in his whole life when he began to speak.

Black Jack grabbed Rags on the arm for support and said", Ah yes mister Louis sir. Whatever you, say and...ah...ah...I am sorry about that crack about your freckles, red hair, and about you being a little runt. I...am...ah, ah sorry for kidnapping you last year, and I am...ah sorry for horse-napping Jupiter. I'm sorry for all the bad things I have done. And I am sorry about all the kids I've scared..."

"Aw, shut up."

"You're just rambling now. I wanted to scare yeah but this is going too far. Are you gonna to start calling for your mom now?" asked Louis as he started to get cocky at seeing Black Jack, Rags, and Cool Joe starting to cower.

Ms. Telly Bell stepped to the front of Nebuka. She gave an insidious grin towards Black Jack.

"Aw, I'm sorry mommy..."

"Now you're calling for your mom, oh this is getting ridiculous now. Like I said just get that wrapping-machine up and running again, jump on that conveyor belt and get cracking.'

Black Jack climbed up on the main platform in front of controls and turned the key on to the great machine. With a loud belch, rumble and jolting motion the great machine came back to life. The leather pulleys, wooden levers, great wheels and ball bearings all started to move in motion. The machine was just thundering, as it bellowed black smoke, and steam up into air, and into the great vent pipes that passed through the ceiling.

When the machine was up and running, at full bore and the conveyor belts were all spinning as they should be Black Jack Tilly, Cool Joe Biggs, Rags Martin, Big Belly Bill, and Sleaze Ball Tom all headed for the front of the conveyor belt.

"Shoes on or shoes off, Mister Louis sir?" asked Cool Joe sheepishly.

"Better keep your shoes on, because we don't want any elves to pass out from the smell of your foul smelling feet, when they ship you out."

Just as Louis started to smile Black Jack Tilly's whole gang of "Missouri Rats" misfits and relatives jumped up onto the moving conveyor belt. One by one, each passed into the mouth of the great machine. The conveyor belt jolted for a minute then each one came out the other end perfectly gift wrapped, with a large name tap perfectly centered on the box, which read in large letters: Black Jack Tilly, destination-The Saint Louis Jail, Saint Louis Missouri. Rags Martin, ET...

Muffled and from inside the boxes all could barely heard being sung, "WE LOVE TO BAD, WE LOVE TO BE BAD! WE LOVE TO BE BAD! Over...and over...again.

As each one passed through to the other side, Louis began jumping up in down with pure glee, and with joy showing across his young face. He screamed out, "I did it, I did it!"

Just before Louis turned back around again to face the front doors to find Molly and Chug, everyone jumped backwards. Clean out of sight except standing alone in the middle of the entryway, were Molly and Chug who started screaming with joy right along with Louis.

"Yes, you did it Louis!"

"Yes, you did!"

"And just think about it Louis, you did it all by yourself with no help from anybody, said Molly with the biggest, broadest smile on her face that she had ever smiled before.

Molly came, flying up to Louis, jumped into his waiting, open arms, squeezed him with all of her might, and then planted the biggest, wettest kiss Louis had ever gotten before right on Louis' waiting lips.

"I have wanted to do that my whole life Louis. You're simply the best Louis, simply the best," said Molly over and over again.

"I love you Molly. I always have from the first day that I saw you ride by on your bike with Janie, pass Tessie Whitman's Five and Dime. I just never had the courage to tell ya Molly. I finally found the courage Molly."

Both smiled broadly.

"I finally found the courage to say it; I love you Molly; always have, always will."

"I love you too Louis; always have always will!"

~Chapter 21~

Friends Reunited

"Where'd you ever find the courage to stand up to that, Black Jack Tilly Louis?", asked Chug as he kept hugging Louis over and over again, with pure adulation and joy written all over his face, "you just stood there barking out orders, man it was the greatest! You're a real hero Louis. Do you know that?"

"No, were all going to be heroes Chug. Can you believe it! We did exactly what we said we'd would do, but let's not forget all of the friends we met along the way that helped us. They deserve to be in the celebration as well; too bad they are not here with us."

"Well Louis I've got something to tell you."

"Not now Chug. Let's just dance and party with all of the elves and workingmen for few moments then we've got work to do, for its still Christmas Eve. We've got to try and find a way to get some real presents out to those kids. They're going be waking up tomorrow morning, without the right presents under their Christmas trees. We just have to find a way to not let that happen, Chug."

"But Louis, I've got something to tell ya...oh...Louis, let's celebrate first..."

"You're right Chug, let's just celebrate."

Just like that Chug, Molly, and Louis were dancing about, hugging and jumping up in the air, just over whelmed with joy. All of the elves and workingmen in Santa's Village stormed into The Great Hall. Everywhere Louis looked all he could see was dancing, hugging and singing.

"Louis you're a hero, you're something special I tell you," yelled out Algar as he gave Louis a grand-sized hug.

"Louis I saw you do it Louis. You just stood there. You were ready to fight Black Jack and all his friends all by yourself. How did you find the courage Louis, how?" asked Alfeo who was wildly, slapping Louis on the back.

"I don't know how I did it. Sometimes courage finds you, or you find the courage, when the time calls for it. I guess you just have to believe in yourself. Again I'm not really sure."

"Well without a doubt, you are the most courageous little boy who ever walked the face of the earth," said Elvina.

"Now Louis we just can't celebrate by ourselves, as I said before I've got something to tell you. This time let me finish," said Chug as he motioned for Molly to bring in one of Louis's friends.

"Louis look" said Chug as he pointed towards the front doors.

"Ms. Telly Bell you're here my...oh...my, I thought you went lost with the Cimarron Cutter. Chug told me the ship went down in the storm. How'd you find me? How...er...what? How did you get up here...?"

"Oh...stop Louis, I made it here, and found you, that's all that matters right now. By the way how'd you like that lump I put on Cool Joe's forehead? That was for all the moms of the world Louis", said Telly Bell as she gave Louis a big hug. She then planted a big wet kiss across Louis's cheek.

"I guess in all the excitement, I forgot about that frying pan and lumpy forehead."

"By the way Louis I brought a few friends as well."

Telly Bell pointed over to the front doors. In walked Captain Legrande Legrange, his lovely wife Lady Angeline Angelique, then his First Mate, Second Mate, and finally Christian Leone the Ship's Porter. All swarmed over Louis, and Chug patting them on their backs, and them giving long sincere hugs.

"Molly, come over here!" called out Louis as he tried to part the crowd encircling him in celebration. Molly jumped up and down. She gave Louis another big hug when she turned and pointed to the doors again.

Louis could not believe his eyes; his friends were here!

Just then in trotted Jupiter and Apollo!

"Jupiter, Apollo you're both well again, and you made it here tonight, just in the nick of time to celebrate. I am so happy your here, I can't believe that you're really here. It's just so great to see you both."

"Louis you're a real hero" said Jupiter.

"You're all heroes," said Apollo while he nudged up against Louis with his long nose.

"That medicine root Black Elk gave us just worked wonders," said Apollo as he too nudged up against Louis and Molly "we healed up in no time, now here we are.

"This is all too good to be true Chug. Molly can you believe everyone is here, all of our friends. They all made it to the North Pole to celebrate with us."

"Louis we're not through yet, there is another special friend who is here," said Molly.

"Man...oh...man...you mean it gets better than this! Who's here Molly, who's here?"

Louis looked over at the open hall doors again.

"It's Panthera!"

Hearing Molly speak out, Panthera proudly paraded into the center of The Great Hall, looking every bit as stately and kingly as he always had. His long sultry tail was held high up in the air, his ears were laying straight back on his head, and his emerald green eyes, were just as bright and mysterious as always.

The whole room just went crazy as Panthera sashayed slowly towards Louis. Cheers erupted, songs were being sung by everyone, and everyone continued to dance around the hall, with joy that had never been seen before in Santa's Village. It was the most fantastical thing Molly, Chug, and Louis had ever been a part of.

"Panthera you're really alive!"

"That I am Louis...that I am."

"I was just so worried about you. I called out time after time, over the edge of the cliff. I never heard a word back. It was just awful," said Louis as he began to cry tears of joy at seeing his friend again, safe and well. The tears streamed down his face uncontrollably as Panthera made his way through all of the workingmen and elves that were surrounding Louis.

"I was lucky Louis. I landed on a large snowdrift at the bottom of the mountain; it broke my fall. I called, and called out, but the fogs were just too thick. You could not hear me. However, I am back, and well, that is all that matters. I was so worried about you as well. We will be friends until the end of time Louis, for you have more courage than I will ever have. I will always admire you for that." Panthera wrapped his two mighty paws around Louis, and gave him a big lick on the face, which incited laughter from everyone, though out the room.

The dancing continued!

Louis started to lead the pageant. He got up on the main control platform in front of The Great Wrapping-Machine and began dancing, as he had never done before. Molly and Chug climbed up on the platform as well. All three of them looked like, well little kids enjoying each other again, for the first time, in a long, long time.

That's when the whole room simultaneously burst into a loud applause again.

Nebuka the Orange Yeti bound into the room with one mighty jump.

He landed right in front of The Great Wrapping-Machine. His eyes were lit up almost as big as the smile across his huge, broad face.

"You were right Louis. I just can't stand living, on that mountain anymore, it's just too lonely. I came down into town earlier tonight, with a big smile on my face and started saying hi to everyone. After scaring a few elves and reindeer, not meaning to of course, everybody just accepted me, just as you said they would. Just think Louis, I will never be lonely again, and I owe it all to you Louis. I owe it all to you."

"I told you Nebuka. All you need is to wear a smile on your face, and it's easy to make friends."

Louis took a running jump, and flew off The Great Wrapping-Machine's deck and landed right into Nebuka's fluffy orange, open arms. Nebuka gave him a great big awkward hug then gently lifted him up with his huge arms; next, he placed Louis on top of his massive orange shoulders.

Nebuka chauffeured Louis around the room as he danced right along with everyone else. Louis was waiving to everyone; all were just laughing and singing right along with them.

What a sight to see.

That's when Chug grabbed the megaphone from the inside of Growlar's skeleton (that had been pushed to the side of the room). Chug held it up to his mouth, as he tried to calm the crowd.

"Louis please...everyone here...Nebuka...and Ladies and Gentlemen. Can all of you elves as well, please listen up, for I have another surprise for Louis! Please, may I speak?"

Everyone took a while, but finally all calmed down. They all stopped singing and dancing long, enough for Chug to speak.

Chug was up in front of the entire room standing on the wooden platform in front of The Great Wrapping-Machine when he spoke.

"Louis I saved the best for last. I guess you forgot with all the celebrating going on, but I have news about Charlie!"

Chug was right Louis had, forgot all about his best friend, with all the celebrations and goings on in the great room. Louis jumped down off Nebuka's shoulders. He dashed over to where Molly was standing at the center of the room to speak.

"I'm so sorry, you're right Chug. I did forget about my Charlie. How could I have been so mindless? Even worse yet, than that how could I have been so thoughtless? Chug did you get the Magic Jingle Bells to him on time? Is he OK? Why are singing and dancing? Oh gosh my, how could I have forgotten about my best friend in the whole world! I will never forgive myself."

"Louis just stop...it..."

"Uh-no..."

"Stop worrying; look towards the front doors."

It was just as if a Hollywood Movie was unfolding right in front of everyone's eyes, Charlie the Great White Horse majestically flew, into the room high overhead, dressed from head-to-toe in his Christmas attire.

Golden jingle bells were strewn about his neck, silver buckles were sewn on his reins, and red and green rubies were laced into a medium-sized Christmas wreath that was hanging around his neck.

He looked just resplendent.

Charlie circled the room over and over with his mighty hooves clawing back and forth at the air, his powerful head held high, and looking all the more beautiful and glamorous than he had ever had before.

Charlie simply put, brought the house down!

As he flew above around and around the room, he let out prideful, great whinny's again and again, which rumbled the windows in the room causing a few glass gas lamps to burst high overhead, raining delightful shimmering blue and orange flames out in all directions. All the elves and workingmen in the room raised their hands high in the air. In unison, they shouted at the tops of their lungs.

"CHARLIE...THE...GREAT WHITE HORSE!

"CHARLIE...THE...GREAT WHITE HORSE!

Charlie circled ever lower, and lower, as he came in for a very theatrical landing. The crowd parted in front of where Louis and Molly where standing, as Charlie glided into to a perfect stop, right in front of Louis.

Louis just stood there a minute admiring Charlie. Charlie was so healthy and beautiful again. The string of Magic Jingle Bells was glowing blue and white around his incredible neck. His eyes were clear and bright, and his coat was shinier and more beautiful than any diamond in the world. His grand tail and mane were as long as ever. His teeth were shimmering like pearls, as he gave Louis a very long, open, and loving smile.

Louis was overcome with joy. Tears again, began flowing out of the corners of his eyes. Gently they rolled down his soft red cheeks. The tears seemed to light up Louis's freckles in a strange glow, which only gave Louis the look of being strangely enlightened.

Charlie could not really make out this new look of Louis's.

It was if he looked like a child-king born of or into royalty. Louis was now standing there in front of Charlie, with his arms now outstretched, and his palms open. With a look on his face that was just indescribable.

Charlie did not say a word as he slowly walked forward closer to Louis. Charlie: looked into Louis deep cobalt blue eyes, looked up at his head of white hair, and then looked down at the small lines that were etched in Louis's, small round face.

"Louis you look like you've seen a ghost. Your hair is all white, and you look like you have aged twenty years. But in some way you look regal or kingly."

Louis was so in awe of seeing Charlie again, that he had trouble speaking. He slowly leaned forward closer to Charlie, softly he said, "Charlie I did see a ghost in the form of an Indian, then I got scared real bad by an Orange Yeti, got chased by wild wolves, had to fight off an ancient cave bear, fought with pirates, then got chased by Squint-Eye Pete! There were vampires, great brave snow panthers and everything Charlie, you should have been there."

"Louis is you daydreaming again, or are you fibbing to me like you use to."

"I ain't fibbing Charlie...Charlie..."

"I know how you tell, tall tales, and have a tendency to imagine all types of strange things."

"Nah...Charlie just look around this room, they are all here. Just look. I ain't fibbing to ya this time Charlie. Over there, it's Captain Legrange and his sailors who slew those pirates. And over there, what about the Lady Angeline standing next to the captain and there's Ms. Telly Bell the cook. Charlie is that not the biggest, snow panther you have ever seen before in your entire life? Now Charlie...you certainly cannot miss...that giant orange abominable snow man standing in the corner over there?"

Charlie slowly looked around the room he then looked back at Louis as another grand smile came over his face.

"I guess your right this time Louis, you really are telling the truth. Someday you will have to tell me all about it, but I still think your fibbing about that Indian Ghost."

"Well Charlie I just wanted to say that I am so glad you're all better, and back to the Charlie, we all know and love. And think, just in time for Christmas this year. We all tried so hard to make it to the North Pole before Christmas Eve to get you well and all. Oh, Charlie I just love you so much."

"Well Louis I love you as well. It's sure great you all made it up here, took care of Black Jack, and fixed the Magic Jingle Bells. Now what could top that? You tell me."

Just as Charlie said that, all the lights in the great hall unexpectedly when out; sending the entire room into complete, pitch-blackness. A few of the girl-elves and younger workingmen in the room let out a great, collective gasp. Everyone grew on edge. Algar spoke loud and clear for everyone to hear.

"Be-ho-ld...the...Gr-ea-t...In-di-an Gh-ost..."

Suddenly eerie blue light rays started to light up the room. Light blue and white fogs began to quickly blow into The Great Hall, as the air in the room started to stir about here and there in a grand circular motion. As the blue light began to glow brighter and brighter, the air gathered in intensity, the fogs thickened. A few more gasps and cries could be heard, as the lights starting to flash in rhythm all around them.

Slowly in soared, the ever so graceful, and ever so stoic "Black Elk the Indian Ghost" through the front doors, high above everyone in the room. He gently drifted about the room for a few moments as the blue lights frantically danced about. The blue fogs continued to swirl around the great room. He drifted directly into the center of the room, raised his arms above his head, slightly tilted his head up to the ceiling, and began the most intriguing old Indian mystical chant, all the while banging on an Indian drum that was strung around his neck.

Louis poked Charlie playfully in the ribs, "Told you I knew an Indian Ghost".

Charlie poked Louis back playfully in his ribs with his long nose and replied, "Louis I will never doubt a word you say to me again".

Both started laughing as they looked up to see "The Show" that Black Elk was putting on.

Black Elk was just hovering above the crowd, chanting, singing old Indian songs in cadence with his soft drumming. Then he took a small gulp from a small satchel that he pulled from his pocket, lit a small match, and blew fire out of his mouth high into the air.

"Man what night Charlie!"

"You've got that right Louis...wha-t a night!"

"When I left Centerville so long ago, I never in my wildest imagination could have thought this stuff would happen...man...oh...man!"

As Black Elk blew one last burst of fire out of his mouth, the air started to swirl the blue fogs about again. Then Black Elk started to lower himself down in front of Louis. Slowly downward, he glided until he hung in the air right in front of Louis and said "Quite a show...huh...Louis? I thought you might like this one. It's far and away better, than the one I put on in the Boreal Forest, that night of the blue moon. Don't you think? Well, anyway glad to see you're in good hands again, so I am off. Until next year Louis."

"You're right Black Elk that was quite a show; I can't wait to see what you've got next year. I'll be sure to catch your next engagement here, next year on Christmas Eve."

"Sure Louis, I will see you next year."

Black Elk smiled widely at Louis, started to chant and beat on the drum again a few more times, and then slowly levitated himself, back up into the center of the room.

The air inside of The Great Hall swirled about with even more intensity, as the flashings blue and white lights started up again. The fogs became darker and thicker and then just like that Black Elk disappeared into thin air, right before everyone's eyes. The flashing lights subsided. The Great Hall's lights came back on and the place just went wild, erupting in applause again.

"Man can you believe it Louis!" yelled out Chug.

"Yeah...really...can you believe it?" said Molly.

"I tell ya...I will never forget this night for as long as I live," said Louis as he gave Chug and Molly one more, big hug.

~Chapter 22~

Louis the White

Charlie turned to look at everyone in the room; with a voice that meant all business, he spoke out.

"Well everyone now that the show is over, we must get back to work. Algar you get your workingmen over to the great Wrapping-Machine, fire it back up. Alfeo you get some of your workingmen, and worker-elves into the woodshop. Get started on the real toys, that we were supposed to build this year. Elfrida you go round up all of the reindeer, and mule deer, get those carts hooked up to them. We're going to have to start taking what good toys we have, down into the villages by cart if we have to, but we've got to get some kind of toys ready for packaging and ready for shipment by midnight."

All the elves and workingmen scattered and scurried about the room as they hurriedly went about finding, their old positions either: in the woodshop, metal-shop, at the conveyor belts, or at the packaging areas.

The room just exploded, with activity with Charlie standing in the middle shouting out orders.

Molly leaned closer to Louis and said, "Look at our Charlie he was born for this job".

"You're sure are right Molly. I sure wish I had a job like his; man wouldn't that be great? I would love to be able to fly off on Christmas Eve delivering present to all the children in the world."

Two hours passed by, as everyone was very busy, and hard at work trying to save Christmas. The elves were building toys as fast as they could, and the wrapping-machine was up and running again, with blue smoke and white steam belching out of her pipes high above. All the reindeer and mule deer that were attached to the wooden carts were in long lines, at the far end of one of the conveyor belts waiting for their carts to be loaded.

Then as the midnight hour was at hand, Charlie approached Louis with a sad look in his eyes.

"Louis I don't think we're going to be able to save Christmas this year. We are so far behind that we cannot possible make enough toys for all of the children this year. What are we going to do?"

Before Louis could even open his mouth Algar (over-hearing the conversation), spoke out.

"Charlie I've got it! We've been so busy, and with so much going on that, I almost forgot that we have that big warehouse out back, with all the left over toys from last year. The toys are a year old but most of the kids won't mind, I'm sure of it. Heck there are new red wagons out there, new bikes, pretty dolls for the girls, thousands and thousands of every kind of balls, baseball gloves, puzzles you just name it Charlie. What do you think?"

"Why Algar you're a genius, of course we can use them. Send some of those empty carts and reindeer over to that warehouse, open those doors up and let's get those present over here. We'll send them through The Great Wrapping-Machine just as soon as possible."

Algar gave a nod to Charlie; off he went getting his plan into action.

"Maybe we can make it after all Charlie," said a half-smiling Louis

"Maybe we can Louis, just maybe...," said Charlie.

"You know Louis we only have about a half of an hour until midnight. I just thought of something that may be real important."

"Well, Charlie if it's important, why you didn't bring it up sooner?"

"Louis I kind of wanted to wait a bit, then I forgot about it, then, I remembered again."

"Charlie, can you get to the point...?"

Charlie gave Louis another very loving look, then he began to stomp his hooves on the ground as hard as he could, to get everyone's attention in The Great Hall. As Charlie continued, the noise got louder and louder, until Charlie let out a great whinny. Algar turned off the wrapping-machine, the workingmen, and elves stopped loading the wooden carts, and everyone stopped what they were doing to turn and look at Charlie.

The room grew deathly still as Charlie began to speak.

"Everyone here tonight I have an announcement to make, so please pay attention."

Louis had quite a perplexing look on his face. He could not figure out what Charlie was up to, when Charlie spoke again.

"Louis I have a Christmas gift for you. Molly, Chug please, come over here next to me."

Molly came over from where she had been working with the reindeer, as Chug came over from the back of the room where he had been busy with the workingmen. Both dutifully stood next to Charlie as he requested. Everyone in the room just stood there in complete silence, as Charlie gave a nod to one of the elves standing over by a back door.

A small portly elf opened up the rear door, disappeared from view for a moment, he then reappeared, with a large box wrapped in the most wonderful red and green wrapping paper, with a huge blue bow. Three colorful ribbons were strung across it.

"Please bring that box over here," asked Charlie.

The heavyset elf carried the large box over. He placed it at Louis's feet, giving him a quick bow, which kind of caught Louis off guard.

"Charlie what's this about? We have work to do? Why have we shut down The Great Wrapping-Machine right now? We have to get these presents wrapped, more toys made, get your sleigh all ready, and get you off tonight for your appointed rounds. Plus we are way behind schedule."

"Well you certainly are right on all accounts Louis, that is why I want you to open this gift before you now, so please hurry up and open your gift Louis" said Charlie with that grin on his face, and twinkle in his eye that only Charlie can give.

"OK, Charlie if you say so."

Charlie gave Louis another look that said, "Louis open, your gift already".

Louis looked over at Molly, at Chug, then ripped into the beautifully wrapped present; sending the bow and ribbons flying off in all directions. He tore into the flaps at the top of the box with wild abandon. Louis threw out the decorative paper inner lining. He pulled out his gift out just as quickly as he could.

Louis held it up in the air for everyone to see.

"What is it? What is your gift Louis?" shouted out a few elves

It was a small red and white Santa suit. It had: three small shiny black buttons sewn down the middle, a matching red and white pointy cotton hat, and a pair of black boots, and a shiny, black leather belt to match.

"Why Charlie what is this...?"

"Louis slow down and think..."

"Is Santa on his way here with his nephew or son?"

"I don't get it Charlie..."

"No Louis a new Santa Claus is already here...and has been here...since the moment..."you"...walked into the great hall tonight."

"What Charlie...?"

"Slowly now, think...Louis... "

"WHAT...?"

"Stop playing games. What's going on here...?" asked Louis with just the strangest look on his face.

"Louise do you remember once a long time ago, when we were in Mr. Beamer's barn, the afternoon you came in, and started asking me all those questions about what I was like as a little pony, and what my days were like as a younger horse? Well Louis let me show you what I looked like."

"I still don't get it Charlie what does this have to do with this red Santa suit and me?"

"Well Louis you will find out in a minute."

Charlie motioned for Elgar (who was standing at the front doors of the hall), to open them up. Elgar vanished from view for a moment.

While Louis was still standing in the middle of the room, trying to figure out what was going on, in flew: the most beautiful one-horse golden sleigh, with red and silver trim neatly strewn about everywhere across the horse and sleigh.

There were golden jingle bells hanging off the sides that were, making the most melodious melody. The sturdy buckboard was solid white and the sleds, at the bottom of the sleigh, were a dark luxurious green.

There was a small leather whip attached to the front seat, and it was positioned straight up in the air. Out in front of this delightful golden little sleigh: was a stunning white, small, and very young Andalusia horse.

His hair was a flaxen white that shimmered in the lights of the hall just as much as Charlie's did. His eyes were a clear, beautiful green color that was the exact same color of Charlie's. He was incredible strong looking, had a sleek, athletic gait about him, again just like Charlie's except he was so much smaller and younger than Charlie was.

He was the spitting imagine of Charlie himself, if there ever was.

This magical horse flew by overhead with his golden sleigh attached, circled the room twice for everyone to see which brought applause right on the spot, then he lightly came in for a perfect landing in front of Louis.

The little horse let out a tiny whinny that seemed almost comically if it wasn't for his trying so hard. Again, he let out another little whinny, but this time Louis's eyes lit up.

He looked over at Charlie. Then Louis looked back at the little horse, over at Chug, and then Molly, then he looked around the room one last time until he found Charlie's eyes again. Louis held up the small "Santa suit" in his hands, then the black boots. He looked back at Charlie one more time, and then let out the loudest yell a young boy his age has ever made before.

"Ya-a-a-a-a-hooo-ooo!" screamed out Louis.

"Ya-a-a-a-a-hooo-ooo!" continually he bellowed.

"Charlie, are you telling me, I'm going to help you deliver Christmas presents tonight, and this is my sleigh and horse to command?"

"Just...no way Charlie!"

"Absolutely...no way!"

"Louis I want you to meet my son Charlie Junior...or as I lovingly call him...CJ or...just Junior."

"Charlie you have a son! Why...er...ah...why didn't you tell me sooner?"

"Well Louis we got so busy with Christmas Eve upon us, and us being so far behind, I didn't have time to tell you, but yes Louis to answer your question, you are going to be helping me tonight, deliver Christmas presents to all the children of the world. But not just that; Louis are you still listening?"

Louis stared right at Charlie, leaning as far forwards as he could without falling over just waiting for Charlie to speak again.

"Louis not only do you get to help me tonight, but you are going to get to help me every year, from now on as long as you want to. You see Santa asked me to take on a trainee because he is going to retire with Rudolf soon, and I picked you as his replacement. Well is that good news or what?"

"Louis...?"

"Louis? Say something..."

"Louis...?"

Louis: looked over at Molly and Chug again, gazed around the room for a moment, looked back at Charlie, looked at the Santa suit, and black boots held in his hand again, and then he let out another yell even louder and higher pitched than the last one.

"Ya-a-a-a-a-hooo-ooo!"

"Ya-a-a-a-a-hooo-ooo!"

He screamed out as he dropped the Santa suit and boots, he grabbed Molly, and started dancing about the room.

Man the look on his face just told it all.

He was the happiest little boy that the world has ever seen. The electricity found in Louis's smile could have lit up Santa's entire village for a whole year.

Charlie turned and looked at Chug who was standing there in amazement when Charlie smiled.

"Well so much for being subtle, and keeping it low-key about your good fortune."

Chug gave Charlie a nod and a big smile. He went about watching Louis and Molly who were lost in the most cherished moment of their young lives.

Louis must have circled the room three times over with Molly in his arms until he came to rest again in front of Junior and the golden sleigh.

"Well Louis time is now wasting. Put on the suit and let's see how you look."

Louis was so excited: he stripped off his pants, shirt, and coat right where he stood, which brought about a few giggles from some the younger, elf-girls in the room.

Louis did not even care.

He: stepped into the trousers, flew the shirt and coat across his shoulders, jumped into the black boots, turned to look at Charlie, smiled and then slowly placed the icing on the cake. He put the small pointy red hat with the white trim, squarely over his white hair.

"Louis can you remember when...? How you and Chug once thought that the silver locket that hangs around your neck, with your family's picture in it, looked like a key to something special. Well Louis, it is. It's the extra key to The Great Wrapping-Machine. It has been in your possession all this time. Santa had thought about this way before my wife or I did."

Louis reached into his shirt. He pulled out the small locket to look at it once more. Charlie was right. It looked like a small key. Louis pulled one tiny white hair out of chin then made a goofy face.

"Ho! Ho! Ho! Merry Christmas children! Merry Christmas! He turned to look at everyone in The Great Hall and smiled broadly, showing his perfect set of straight white teeth to anyone and everyone who was there this night.

"Ho! Ho! Ho!

Everyone shouted back.

Louis: stepped forward slowly, gave Junior a pat on the shoulder then with one quick jump, flew onto the buckboard, and grabbed the small leather whip in his left hand. He pulled it out of its holster, held it up in the air. He gave it a thunderous downward stroke, which sent the tip snapping out and away and back again with a mighty snap of the tip.

It sounded like a bolt of thunder racing across the heavens.

The snap of the whip made a perfect-pitched cracking sound, which gave Louis yet again the biggest smile across his face.

"Charlie how can I ever thank you?"

"Don't thank me Louis; thank my wife. She was one of the first to say that you would make a great trainee for Santa."

"Charlie, wait what did you say...? You're married...ah...ah...married?"

"Why yes Louis, Junior did not just magically appear, as you might have thought, with me being an Arion horse and all. This is not the movies, you know."

"Well, Charlie, just look at you..."

"Algar will you do the honors again?" asked Charlie as he looked over in Algar's direction.

In through the open front doors of the hall, strode a jet-black beauty if there ever was one, a real queen among princesses!

It was a horse, so beautiful she made Lady Angeline (who now came up and stood next to Molly) bow her head in great praise and confirmation. She was the most daring, bold looking, dignified, regal, elegant, and splendorous Philly or Lady Horse Louis, Molly, or Chug had ever since before. She simply walked into the room in the most feminine walk, to where Charlie was, and gave him a soft nudge of her long nose to his.

Molly noticing her earthly raw beauty turned to Lady Angeline.

"She does not need to have fifty percent illusion to make herself beautiful. That is all natural."

Lady Angeline smiled brightly then gave Molly a giant-sized hug.

"Louis I want you to meet my wife, Queen Anastasiya Stasja. You see Charlie I found another Arion horse like myself. I thought I was the last one on earth, but I was wrong. When I was reborn and flew up to the North Pole to fulfill my new destiny, word spread around the world, as I knew it would. Low and behold, Anastasiya who was living in Saint Petersburg, Russia heard about me, and the rest is well history. We fell in love, got married, and started a family."

"Pleased to meet you my Queen" said Molly as she curtsied and gave a low stately bow of her head.

"Pleased to meet you as well, I heard you like to wear Crimson Passion. I would love to see it on you sometime."

Molly turned and looked over at Lady Angeline; she just smiled.

"Yes I would love to get together sometime and show you," said Molly.

"And our new Santa, nice to meet you as well!" said a bowing Queen Anastasiya.

Louis became so shy and overwhelmed, he just blinked a few times as his face turned a color of bright candy apple red that almost matched his freckles.

Louis leaned closer to Charlie to whisper in his ear.

"Charlie she is just so very beautiful and elegant."

Charlie leaned towards Louis and spoke back into his ear.

"Why thank you Louis, I have been with her almost a year now, and she is the most wonderful companion in the world. She is: very kind, a great mother to Junior and of course she is fantastic wife."

"How could you have any complaints with a wife like Charlie? I betcha...not...a... one...?"

"Well the only thing is Louis, now that you brought it up. She has a real thing for shoes! You should see her closet. I have never seen so many horseshoes in one place in my life. You know what I am talking about Louis, ladies and their shoes?"

"Charlie that is the funniest thing I have ever heard of, thousands of horseshoes. You'll never change, and remember that one race you won Charlie, the Porterhouse Steaks?"

Both Louis and Charlie started to laugh again, they could not have been any happier now that they were back together again.

"No more jokes now. We need to get serious again for there is work to do. Well all of the presents have been readied for the evening's journey. Louis is dressed and ready for the work at hand and so must I. Back to work everyone back to work!" said Charlie as everybody in the room jumped at this last command by Charlie.

"Louis on my first flight tonight I will be ever so happy to say that I will be taking: Cool Joe Biggs, Rags Martin, Black Jack Tilly, and his two sons to the Saint Louis Jail, and into the waiting handcuffs of Warden Sergeant Pettigrew. Then I will be off for my appointed rounds delivering presents. You Louis on the other hand need to put you, and your family first for a change. Will you take a special flight for me tonight? I need you to take your first flight back home to Centerville, to be with your friends on this special evening, and most importantly of all, you need to be with your mother, Hattie May. I have heard she misses you so much. She has been waiting for your return as only a mother can, for the better part of four long months. So may I suggest this be your first stop?"

Louis looked at Charlie, as another tear came to his eye.

"In all the excitement Charlie I forgot completely about my mom, Mr. Beamer and I even forgot about Muncy. How could I have done that? Oh, you are so smart Charlie of course that is the first place I'm going to go, just as fast as Junior can fly. What about Molly and Chug?"

"Well Louis you'll just have to take them with you of course."

"Charlie did I hear you correctly? Are we to fly away with Louis tonight, and we can go back home? Louis did you hear that, we can go home with you" yelled out Molly.

"Well, certainly, you have to go with them; you all need to be with your families on Christmas Eve...just as all children the world over should be. I want you to spend this special night, with your fathers and brothers, sisters, aunts and uncles, and with all of your relatives. That is what Christmas is for; you all know that. And Louis it won't be much longer before you leave because, by looking at the back of your sleigh, it is almost full with toys and presents and ready to go."

Louis mostly heard (one more time) about other's family's being together, especially with their fathers during Christmas.

Again, a feeling of sadness came over Louis's heart.

Small almost unnoticeable tears welled up in his now sullen blue eyes. He reached into his red coat and gently placed the silver locket in his hand again, with the picture of his father and mother in it. Louis took to making a brave and special wish under his breath to himself, for this Christmas that only Chug, who was standing very close by heard.

It was a Christmas present he was sure only Santa Claus could bring him this year and Santa of course was nowhere to be found.

The elves were still busy running about the great hall, deep in their evening's work; the wrapping- machine was still running. Charlie's and Louis's sleighs were finally filled to the brim with presents: when Algar came over to Louis to say goodbye and make a quick speech.

"Louis I have to speak for all the elves, dwarfs and workingmen and animals here in Santa's Village tonight, because we have so little time left. If everyone came forward to say goodbye and say thanks to you at once, then we would never get a single present shipped out tonight, so I will try to say what everyone else is thinking. We just could not have done this without your help and courage. For it is really you and you alone, with your great drive and determination that really saved Christmas. You found the courage in your heart that no boy of your age should have had to. You and the good that lies in your heart, is the reason we are all free tonight from Black Jack's, evil hold on this city. He will get his soon enough. You need to be now with your family, to celebrate your successes. All of us here in Santa's Village got together to make you a present for you, when you went back up the dark mountain a few days ago. We did not know at the time if you would every make it back to accept this gift, and of course, we are so glad you did. Here Louis from all of us here tonight we offer you this special gift as a sign of respect and thanks to you."

Algar waived his hands in the air for everyone to stop working for a moment and come over to say goodbye to Louis. As the crowd grew thick around him with all the workingmen, elves, reindeer and all of Louis's friends, Alfeo parted the crowd and approached Louis with a special present in his hands.

"Louis thanks so much...oh enough of the speech making Louis, here take your present" said Alfeo as he handed Louis a small golden and most splendid key to Santa's Village.

Louis, Charlie got a key to the city of Centerville once. He is always welcome there and we all thought that we should offer you a key, to our glorious city as well. The key will always be good, and you can use it anytime Louis, for your always welcome here in the greatest, and now again the most happiest city on earth."

Everyone was smiling so wide, all were in such a good mood and laughing together at the sight of seeing Louis so happy.

"Good luck tonight Louis. Say hi to your mother for us. Goodbye Louis, good bye now!" called out everyone.

"Thank you so much Algar. I will cherish it always."

Algar placed the golden key in the front of Louis' sleigh, then stepped back to waive goodbye. Louis: climbed in the front of his sleigh again, nodded to Junior, took the leather reins in his hands, and then turned, to look at Molly and Chug who had already climbed into the sleigh, and had readied themselves for their trip back to Centerville.

Louis took the sleek black leather whip out of its holster at the side of the sleigh. He held it up high in his left hand, and with one great snap of his wrist, the tip of the whip broke through the thin cold air in the hall, making a thunderous noise signaling for Junior to take to his inaugural first flight on Christmas Eve.

Junior with all his might willed the sleigh off the ground.

He let out a great breadth of air from his lungs, whinnied a few times to signal to all a goodbye, then he lifted himself off the ground, to about twenty feet above the heads of everyone in the room. Louis, Molly, and Chug, all waved goodbye when Louis spoke for the last time.

"Thank you Charlie! Always remember my love for you will, never diminish, and this love will always dwell in my heart, until the end of my days on earth. I will take care of Junior, and I will say hi to Hattie May for you. Good luck tonight Charlie and I will see you soon. Good night everybody and thanks" said Louis as he snapped his whip again signaling Junior to take to the night skies.

Junior whinnied again. He started to claw at the air with his hooves, which lifted the golden sleigh full of toys higher and higher upwards, then forward and out into the cool starlit sky above Santa's Village.

It was a chilly and very pleasant Christmas Eve at the great North Pole this night and perfect weather for a nighttime flight above the world. Slowly Louis with his golden sleigh climbed higher and higher, and as he did all of the elf's and workingmen flowed out of The Great Hall into the town's square, all waiving and singing Christmas carols, as Louis disappeared out of sight, flying off to the south, towards Centerville...and the waiting...loving arms...of his friends and family.

~Chapter 23~

Santa Returns to Centerville

The first of its kind, and would for now on become the annual, Centerville Christmas Eve Dance was well under way. This was the last grand party of the year, and everyone who was anyone just had to show up. All of the High-Society Ladies and most influential people in Centerville had been invited and of course, all the other single boys and girls were there as well.

The very proper Doc Wellman and his charming wife Francie had shown up. Of course, there was the honorable Mayor George Penneywell, and his lovely wife Bernice in attendance. The esteemed Chief of Police Mr. Thomas Pinkerman and his very attractive and pleasant wife Beatrice were there, and most importantly of all, the Governor of Indian, Mr. Frank Fatbottom was attending. He could be seen hovering over the table that held all of the delicious food that had been especially cooked for this evening.

There were buckets of deep-fried chicken, large dishes of freshly mashed-potatoes and gravy, and of course there was one large table covered with nothing but desserts; that Hattie May and Mrs. Beamer had baked.

"The food is very delectable and most delicious. Thank goodness there is plenty of it too" said Mr. Fatbottom to Mrs. Beatrice Pinkerman, as he filled his plate to the brim with his third helping of buttered, and very creamy mashed-potatoes and gravy.

Abigail Beamer and Mr. Thomas Beamer had showed up a little late, but they could be seen dancing off in one corner of the main wooden stage, to the sounds of the Cornfield Pickers. Who had driven down in one of those new-fangled fancy steam-powered cars, from Evansville to play at tonight's Big Dance. It was the same band that had played last year at the Big Square Dance that been held in the early summer.

The large wooden stage in the center of town was beautifully decorated and brightly lit with multi-colored Christmas lights, large pine Christmas wreaths and delightful red and green bows strewn all about; these decorations matched in color and style of the decorations strewn around the wooden folding chairs and the long picnic tables.

All the dinner tables had been covered in long, clean white cotton tablecloths with intricate red lace trim sewn in. There were very fancy green cloth dinner-napkins, and tall pitchers of sweet freshly made lemonade on all the tables that Mrs. Trumble (the Centerville Schoolmaster) had made earlier that day. On one long table, at the far end of the town's square was covered from one end to the other with: freshly baked oatmeal-cookies with over-sized walnuts, sweet honey-buns, plates, and plates covered with chocolate brownies; baked by some members of the PTA.

All the food for this year's inaugural Christmas party looked very delightful. The young up-coming Society Girls had all showed up, very well dressed this holiday evening, in their fanciest dresses that matched the feeling and look of the Christmas season. There was seen on the young girls, many different colored: long, green, white, red, and blue cotton dresses that mostly hung slightly lower than the knee. Across the shoulders of most young women were white lace cotton shawls, with very intricate designed inlays of fancy thread. Mostly worn were long white gloves, to keep the women hands and arms warm. Most of the young girls wore the fanciest of wide brimmed hats with Christmas themed ribbons tied around the tops, with parts of the ribbons hanging down the center of the back. Many of the girls even wore Christmas broaches or red roses on the straps of their dresses. The Ladies all looked so very elegant and womanly.

Tessie Whitman, Janie Parker, and Mildred Waters had all outdone themselves at this year's dance. They never looked more attractive. They had all dressed, so refined and mannered that, even the fire Chief, Mr. Marvin Waterwick had noticed.

"All of you young Ladies sure look lovely this evening. I'll bet all of your schoolmates: Short-Stack, Growlin Harry, Sammy, Jay, and the others, are surely going to want to dance with you girls all night long, and Tessie are you wearing some of Molly's lipstick, is that Crimson Passion? "

"Why yes Mr. Waterwick she did give me some before she left last year. I just had to wear it because, this is the finest dance of the year, and I wanted to look my very best."

"Well as I said, you all look very Ladylike tonight. You girls have fun now and don't drink too much lemonade."

"OK, see you later Mr. Waterwick," said the girls together as they stood at the corner of the stage looking about, waiting for all the young boys to show up.

Hattie May finally arrived at the party by a horse-buggy that was being pulled by Mr. Baron Von Beck, the old Milk-Horse (who use to pull the milk wagon for Mr. Wellmont the milkman). The Baron wore a very fanciful Christmas hat, with a bright green ribbon around the top. On his bell-boots was strapped, a few small jingle bells that announced his arrival to the party, as they strolled down main-street and up to the grand dance floor.

In the back of the buggy sat Miss Trumble the Schoolmaster, the Centerville Bank President, Mr. Steelman with his wife Francie. Chug's mom Rosalind and Molly's father and mother Mr. and Mrs. Jenkins were seated in the back. Oh...and of course, Muncy had stowed away in the very back of the wagon, because he did not want to miss out, on any extra snacks that nobody wanted.

As everyone alighted from their horse-buggies at the front of the dance floor, and found their assigned seats by the front of the main stage, the Cornfield Pickers took a break for a few minutes to get an another plate of hot barbecued country-chicken and sweet-buttered-corn; all washed down with a tall cool glass of lemonade.

"Why Mrs. Hattie May, you look delightful. Is that a new dress you're wearing? What a fine hat" said Francie Steelman as Hattie May took her seat at the table. "Why yes Francie. I made this dress myself. The hat I bought out of one of those fancy French magazines. I had it shipped here from Paris; do you really like it Francie? I saved up all year just to be able to have a fine new hat, to wear at the Christmas dance this year."

"Well you look just resplendent and most refined in it Hattie May."

Hattie May nodded to Francie and Doc Wellman as she finally sat down. Everyone was in a very festive mood, considering the season, but in the back of all of the, town's folk's minds, was the obvious question. Where, were Chug, Molly, and Louis? Where they safe and did they make it to the North Pole? Was Charlie any better, and was Squint-Eye Pete on the loose still?

There were just so many underlying plots, scenarios, and possible false or untrue endings. No one could, really celebrate tonight the way they wanted. No one wanted to spoil the evening, so everyone tried their best, to keep a smile on their faces, and the spirit of Christmas in their hearts.

Turk the Blacksmith even showed up. He was very well dressed in a starched white shirt, wearing a new over-sized cowboy hat and shiny belt buckle, with freshly starched black dress pants. Everyone smiled upon his arrival. Some of the older women even giggled a bit because. Turk had cleaned up so well and never looked more handsome. A few whispers were heard between the women that maybe one of them should ask Turk to dance later tonight.

Turk found his way around to the back of the dance floor, grabbed a glass of cold, lemonade, and tried to fit in the best he could. He always felt a little awkward and a little out of place at these fancy get-togethers, but he promised himself before he left his farmhouse that tonight would be a little different, and that he was going to try and come out of his shell, a little bit.

All in town finally arrived at the dance. Mostly they were all sitting down now at the well-adorned tables, or milling about the dance floor, some were congregating in the town square, as the band, finished taking their first break of the evening.

The band members made their way through the crowd at the front of the stage only to find their seats to start playing again. They immediately began again with a lovely well-known song of the day, which quickly enlivened everyone's holiday spirits. All could be seen tapping their toes or singing along with the band, with many of the younger children dancing in the middle of the dance floor with each other in small circles.

It was all such a very light-hearted and fun evening.

The band played on for about half of an hour, when the next part of the festivities started. The Mayor Mr. Penneywell noticed that about everyone in town was present; he took a small wooden megaphone in hand. He strode into the center of the grand dance floor.

He signaled for the band to quiet down, then raised the megaphone to his mouth, cleared his throat, then spoke loud and clear.

"Ladies and Gentlemen, distinguished guest, children, and your honor Governor Frank Fatbottom. May I have your undivided attention? I want to thank you all for coming tonight to the first ever, and not to be the last, our own very new annual Centerville Christmas Dance."

Everyone broke out in lively applause, with shouts of joy at this proclamation by the Mayor. "Now, now we have a big evening planned for you all...so please pay attention...and quite down. And Hattie May we have a very big and most special surprise...for you this evening" said the Mayor as he winked at Hattie May, who looked so lovely in her fine dress and new wide-brimmed hat. Hattie May turned to look at Mr. Beamer and Abigail with a very questioning look on her face then said to Abigail, "What's old George talking about Abigail, a most special surprise for me? Oh, I'm way too old for surprises...a...real surprise...oh my."

"Now can I have your complete attention once more? Will you all now turn to look behind you, over at the town's water fountain at the center of the town square? Low and behold the illustrious and most beautiful...elegant pageantry of...The Ladies of the Red Hat Society!

Mr. Fatbottom pointed over the crowd's head towards the direction of the water fountain. He then pointed back to the band, signaling for them to begin playing again. The grand demonstration of fanciful dressed Ladies, with their very wide brimmed red hats, and bright red full-length dresses; appeared right on cue from behind the fountain, all fell in a single-file line. They started to sashay towards the big dance floor: with each Lady dancing a little jig as they approached.

The music was so beautiful and uplifting.

The kids all ran towards the dance floor's wooden rails to peak through and try to get a better look. All the single men-in attendance-all lit up with smiles, as the lovely, High-Society Ladies got closer and closer to the dance floor.

The Lady's hats were so wonderfully decorated.

Some had: small artfully placed, small Christmas trees on them, and others had bright red, green, and white boa feathers strewn across the brims or hanging down loosely across their shoulders. The dresses and hats all matched perfectly and each dress and outfit perfectly complimented the other, in style and appearance.

Hattie May just could not contain herself upon seeing the Ladies parading towards the dance floor, because she had tried so hard this year to get accepted into the fanciful society. She had placed her name in consideration for this year's vote. She had gotten all the required letters of recommendation presented to the Lady Officers, had attended all of the junior-meetings, and had volunteered whenever the group needed an extra hand. She was sure at the next vote she would absolutely be accepted into the group of the High-Society Ladies of the Red Hats.

There must have been over thirty Ladies strolling by right in front of Hattie May, up the wooden stairs and onto the dance floor. The: boas were being flung about, a few of the red hats were taken off and being waved in the air for showmanship and the band just kept on playing that lovely uplifting song of theirs.

Even Turk moved closer to the back handrail around the dance floor to get a better look at all the girls.

The president of the group of Ladies was, Abbey Madison and had been the reigning president for the last three years. She personally liked Hattie May very much and had even asked her once, for one of her apple pie recipes. She was the tallest of the Ladies and the most beautiful, and when she wore her high heels-as she was this evening-she just towered over all of the other Ladies standing by, and most of the men. She had on very elegant make-up this evening, with a special shade of cheek-rough that hid most of her facial lines, which made her look ten years younger. Mr. Penneywell seeing that all the "Ladies of the Red Hat Society" had made it to the center of the dance floor signaled for the band to stop playing. He again raised the wooden megaphone to his mouth cleared his throat once more and spoke. "Don't all of the Red Hens look so very refined and most dazzling this evening?"

A loud applause was heard. "Now may I turn your attention to Ms. Madison, because she has an announcement to make to you all tonight?" Abbey: took the megaphone in hand, looked at the band as if this was all well rehearsed, tapped her toes in rhythm-as the band began to play-and she began to sing the most wonderful song she had written just for this occasion.

It was a delightful Christmas song. It was so inspirational and stirring that when she came around to the chorus again, (everyone now knowing the words) started to sing right along with her. She of all things motioned over to Turk at the back of the stage, to come join her in dance and song. After some well intentioned prodding from everyone around, Turk just shocked the whole gathering that evening.

He: strolled over to the center of the stage, danced some with Abby, and took over singing of the final verse of the song to everyone's amazement. What a lovely deep and harmonious voice he had. His voice sounded like it belonged up on stage at Metropolitan Opera in New York City. Some of the Ladies in attendance that night even started to cry, because his voice was just so beautiful.

As the song came to a very wonderful and memorable crescendo and delightful ending, Abbey and Turk took a bow and Turk even gave a small kiss on Abbey's cheek, which brought broad smiles to everyone around the dance floor.

Some of the children even blushed.

It was a wonderful moment. After all had simmered down again the Ladies President, Ms. Madison in a very heartfelt tone of voice once again got the crowd's attention, but this time she was looking directly at Hattie May when she began to speak again.

"Now, I hoped you all enjoyed that delightful song, and of course we want to thank the band our Cornfield Pickers, and give a special thanks to Mr. Zachary Turkan Peterson or as most of you know him, our own Turk, for that lovely voice of his.

The crowd gave a very lovely applause; then waited patiently for Abbey to speak again. "Now as our honorable mayor said a few moments ago, before our little song and dance there is a special announcement we have for you tonight. Mrs. Hattie May will you please come up on stage and stand beside me?"

As Abbey finished speaking Hattie May just sat there dumbfounded with a blank look on her face.

"Again, Mrs. Hattie May, will you please come up onto the dance floor for a moment?"

The very handsome Turk walked down the steps and took the blushing Hattie May by the hand and lead, her up to the center of the stage-with the prodding of Mr. Beamer and Mr. Penneywell. The crowd all gave Hattie May a very nice round of applause until she found herself standing next to Ms. Madison. Turk took his place behind Ms. Abbey as she began to speak again.

"Hattie May...I personally know...that you don't like to draw attention to yourself...but Ladies and Gentlemen...please give her a round of applause, does she not look beautiful tonight and what a fine new hat she is wearing...do you not...all agree? But I must admit that it is not the color of hat that you should...be wearing for this evening's activities."

Mrs. Hattie May again had that puzzled look come across her face again, as she stood there. She just could not for the life of her, figure out what was going on, and what all the fuss was. "May I please take this lovely hat of yours Hattie May, if you don't mind because I have another hat, that I have brought for you to wear tonight. Turk can you please bring that other fine hat, up here?" Turk disappeared to the back of the dance floor into the crowd.

Everyone present started to turn and talk between themselves as Turk disappeared for a few moments, then the broadest of smiles were seen on everybody's face as Turk reappeared, parted the crowd and walked up to Ms. Madison.

He was caring a wide brimmed, brand new, fanciful red hat in his hand.

"the entire fine residents of Centerville...may I...introduce you to...the newest member...of the most grand and most refined...The Ladies of the Red Hat Society...Mrs. Hattie May...Parks."

The look on Hattie May's face said it all.

She: let out a gasp of cool winter air, tussled with her hair a minute, straightened up her dressed and straightaway preceded, to lightly faint right into Turks arms. "Well, do you all think she is happy to be accepted into our society tonight? Well what do you think?"

Turk shook Hattie May ever so slightly for a moment, which brought her back conscience. When she opened her eyes again, she had the biggest and widest smile across her face that she had ever had before. She leaned into Turk and said, "Just imagine Turk, me a real Society-Lady...a...Real Red Hen!".

Ms. Madison placed the lovely wide brimmed red hat with a large flowing white boa feather that perfectly sat on top, on Hattie May's head, as the band started to play again and as everyone broke back into a lively applause.  
Hattie May (with Turk leading the way) began to spin to the rhythm of the music about the dance floor as everyone on stage, stepped back to watch the entrancing dance-when all of a sudden something even more astonishing happened that night.

As the band continued and Hattie May with her wonderful new hat on and feeling on top of the world danced about, a tall very handsome and debonair middle-aged man dressed in: a crisp, newly starched blue military uniform and white cap, tapped Hattie May on the shoulder from behind and asked her in a lovely deep voice, a question.

"Hattie May...can I...have this dance My-Lady?"

Hattie May with a wonderful smile on her face, spun about to face the stranger. All present that night, heard the breath, go right out of Hattie May's chest. Her: arms dropped to her sides, her shoulders slumped, her fingers and hands grew limp, falling forward right into the wide-open arms of the strikingly good-looking man standing before her.

Her husband, Captain Jeremy Parks had returned...!"

Hattie May Parks had waited five long years for her husband's return and when she saw him her emotions had overcome her and she just fainted right into his two strong arms.

"Mrs. Parks," asked Captain Parks as he gently leaned forward and gave Hattie May a soft kiss on her cheek, to try to wake her, "may I have this dance?"

"Hattie May...Hattie May...the song is...almost over" said Captain Parks with a smile on his face and a soothing touch at his finger tips. Hattie May opened her eyes slowly...took in a small breath of air...and came around...only to see her...husband's still very young...and adorable face, so close to hers. "Is it really you Jeremy or is this all a dream?"

"I had hoped and dreamed for so long...for your return...is it really you honey?"

"Yes, it is really me and I promise...I will never leave your side again. The war is over and I have returned to you and I will never leave you again...for the rest of my days" said Captain Parks as he signaled for the band to keep playing and for everyone to step back, to give Hattie May some room.

Mrs. Parks: stood up on her feet, adjusted her brand new large red hat, leaned inward, and gave Jeremy the softest of kisses on his lips. She smiled so bright it made the light of the December moon above, pale in comparison.

Captain Parks took Hattie May gingerly by the waist and they began to spin around and around the dance floor, lost in a world that was all their own. The stars above twinkled, the moon appeared to be brighter than before, and a soft cool wind rustled the nearby trees, sending a sweet perfumed pine-smell, swirling throughout the nighttime air.

Everyone just stood and watched the wonderful reunion of two people who were still very much in love-as they day they had met. As they continued their magical adventure, spinning around the dance floor, arm in arm Captain Parks leaned forward and whispered into Hattie May's ear.

"Is Louis here tonight? I just have to see my son. I miss him more than you can imagine. Has he grown up too much and do you think he will still recognize me?" Hattie May tightened her grip on Captain Parks hands, stopped dancing right in the center of the dance floor and spoke softly.  
"Jeremy, Louis has been gone for over four months now, on a great quest and I have not heard a word from or about him. I am sorry to say...I don't have any answers for you pumpkin. I am so sorry. I should not have let him leave. You see he has gone off to the North Pole to find Charlie the Barnyard Horse, with one of his best friends, Chug Martin and as Louis once confided to me, hopefully his future wife to be Molly Jenkins."

"Well that's my boy...just like his old dad. Off on a great adventure..."

"Well I am so blessed that you have returned Jeremy, but I am so worried about Louis and his two little friends."

Hattie May looked very intently and deeply into Jeremy's cobalt blue eyes. He had the same eye color of Louis and seeing Louis's eyes in his father, this all of a sudden brought Hattie May to tears. She broke down in front of everyone at the center of the stage with all eyes upon her. Captain Parks took Hattie May by the thin waist and helped her down the wooden steps; where she fell into her chair lost in despair over her missing son.

Mr. Beamer and Abigail, Mr. Penneywell, Doc Welman, Turk, Tessie Whitman, Janie Parker and most of the town's folk gathered around her to give her as much comfort as they could, when high overhead in the clear, cool and clean Indiana sky a snap of a leather whip was heard thunderously, splitting the night air. The sounds of jingle bells shaking echoed off the nearby buildings surrounding the town square and a high-pitched boyish voice could be faintly heard calling out.

"HO! HO! HO!" "Merry...Christmas...everybody...Merry Christmas!" As the voice grew louder and the snaps of the whip continued, a small image could be seen across the face of the Christmas moon. The Northern Star could be seen in all her brilliance and grandeur and lit the way, for a small visitor descending and circling downwards from the skies above.

"Happy...Holidays!"

"Happy...Holidays!"

"Santa Clause and Junior have arrived on Christmas Eve to bring you all joy!" Hattie May opened her eyes at hearing the familiar, distant voice coming from above. "Do you hear that voice, Jeremy? Am I dreaming again, or is...is...that...Louis's voice I hear?"

"Your Christmas presents have arrived. Let the party begin for Louis the White, the great bear-slayer, traveler of the world, and flier of magical sleighs has triumphantly returned."

"Jeremy could it is...is...it...?" asked Hattie May as she fell back in her chair, looking upwards the whole time.

All gathered below, stood there looking up into the nighttime sky, as the sounds of the jingle bells-that Molly was shaking with all her might-could be heard now louder than ever. Chug was standing on the top of the buckboard with a red Santa hat on,  
and had a large bag of presents thrown across his back. He looked like a delightful little elf. Molly started to waive hello to everybody below and started yelling out, right along with Louis.

"Merry...Christmas...everybody! "Merry...Christmas, Centerville!"

The sleigh with the proud, Junior at the lead circled about, overhead high in the sky, then starting a slow, magical decent ever downwards, towards the town's square. Louis was guiding the sleigh with the reins in one hand, and cracking the leather whip with his other hand.

A big tug on the left rein, a slight pull on the right rein, and another mighty crack of the leather whip could be heard. Molly reached her hand into a cloth bag of glitter and started tossing out big handfuls of: golden yellows, bright whites, glorious reds, and deep blue glitter.

The December moonbeams caught the specks at just the right angles, as they drifted enchantingly towards the earth. The speckles fanned out over the town's square and lightly touched down over everything, and everyone below, as the sleigh came closer and closer into view-for all to see.

Captain Jeremy Parks looked upwards and saw what appeared to be a small thin boy, with the whitest of white hair, driving the sleigh, wearing a small red Santa suit, and red and white pointy cap.

"That can't be my...Louis...can...it...?"

"I think it might be honey...," said an astonished Hattie May.

"Louis has bright red hair. That boy looks like an old man. I have heard people talk, about them growing up fast when you're gone-but this is ridiculous," said Captain Parks.

Jeremy took Hattie May by the waist again, motioned for her to walk towards a small clearing in the crowd, as the sleigh circled lower and lower, and was about ready to land in the town's square. Louis pointed towards the small clearing, said something to Junior, pulled on the reins a bit, and started to guide the sleigh towards the small opening in the crowd. "Easy...Junior...now slowly...to the right...now...back...slower" called out Louis as Junior hovered above and tried to navigate his way down to the ground. Louis was hovering about thirty feet off the ground when his eyes locked with Hattie Mays. Louis cried out with joy, as no boy has ever called out before.

"MOM!"

"MOM!"

"Louis!"

"I made it back...it's your Lewy. We did it mom we did it! We saved Christmas and Charlie is well again!" The sleigh softly touched down in the town's square with everyone present just staring at the sleigh as it came to a stop, right in the center of the square.

Suddenly: everyone just seemed to finally understand that Chug, Molly and Louis had come home, that they were well, and that they had arrived on Christmas Eve; flying in a one-horse golden sleigh. Everybody ran forward as fast as his or her feet could fly, as Louis yelled out continually.  
"It's us everybody, its Louis and Chug and Molly. Were back...we did it...we did it."

Tessie Whitman flew through the crowd, found Chug-as he was exciting the sleigh with a bag of presents-and just threw herself into his arms.

"Chug you're back, you're back. I missed you...so...much!"

"I missed you too Tessie...I did...I really..."

Tessie gave Chug such a big hug that he heard a few toys break in the sack slung over his back. "Tessie the toys, the toys please, careful. Oh, it's so great to see you as well. I missed you..."

Chug pulled out the small pin that Captain Legrande Legrange had given him during that fancy dinner and without hesitation, Chug pinned Tessie right where she stood. "Would you like to be my girl...Tessie?" Tessie did not say a word. She just: looked down at the fanciest pin she had ever seen before, grabbed Chug with her two soft, little hands, and gave him the best kiss she could possible muster up. Chug, blushed a bright red and the crowd went crazy.

Chug gave Tessie another big hug as Short-Stack was patting him on the back. Growlin Harry started to shake Chug's hand and gave him a big pat on the back as well.

"Nice to have you back Chug and what was Louis saying about saving Christmas? Did you really Chug? Is Charlie all right, and you really did save Christmas? You have to tell us all about it Chug."

Molly looked intently through the crowd for her mom and dad who were fighting their way through the melee of celebrants.

"Molly were over here" called out Molly's dad at the top of his voice. Molly turned with glued eyes on her dad and mom and started to cry uncontrollably.

"Mom, I missed you so much. Dad I love!" cried out Molly as she fell into her mother's loving arms.

"You should have seen us mom, there were fields of yellow, and orange flowers that stretched for as far as the eyes could see. We took: a trip across the Great Lake, and I had dinner with a real Lady. Her name was Angeline Angelique. Really mom she was a real Lady and she even liked my lip stick and everything" said Molly as she continued to cry in her mother's arms.

Chug's mom Rosalind, reached the sleigh lastly, stumbled up to were, Chug and Tessie were standing and began to cry as well.

"How could you go off for, four long months, without even leaving me a note? You are going to be grounded until next Christmas for this Chug. Do you hear me? Now give your mother a big hug."  
"Mom, man I'm sorry, but I had some real important things to do, but I promise that I will never...ever...not ever...go off again without your permission. I love you mom."

Chug threw his long lanky arms around his mom and did not let go for the entire rest of the evening. Hattie May (with Captain Parks supporting her) slowly moved into the center of the square. Everyone parted upon seeing them, coming forward. Louis was so busy with everyone congratulating him with: hugs, pats on the back and kisses that he did not notice his mom approaching him-from behind.

Chug saw out of the corner of his eye what was happening and leaned forward, grabbed Louis by both of his arms.

"Louis I think Santa Claus, granted you your wish...this year...after all".

"What are you talking about Chug? Santa was nowhere to be seen this year, so how could he know what I wished? Chug you've gone dippy again."

"Louis you need to turn around and brace yourself; for the shock of your young life. You have been talking about the need to have real courage in your heart well tonight you will need to be, more courageous than you have ever been before-in your whole life-because you are certainly the luckiest boy in the whole wide world Louis." "In...The Whole Wide World...Louis!"

"Chug what are you talking about?"

Chug placed his hands over Louis's eyes, closed them, placed one hand on his shoulder, and turned him around ever so slowly.

"Merry Christmas Louis, now open your eyes," said Chug as everyone present quieted down so as not to miss a single word.

Chug had gotten Louis so excited he almost started to shake again when he realized what Chug was trying to tell him. Hattie May was now standing right behind Louis and spoke.

"Merry Christmas Lewy, for all of your daydreams...have...finally come true!"

Louis very slowly opened his innocent blues to see a very tall and very handsome man, standing there in a dark blue navy uniform, with the exact same color of eyes as Louis had. Louis just stood there for a moment in shock-with his mouth agape.

His: mind started to race again, his heart started to pound wildly, he clutched his finger tightly together, and his knees began to quiver quickly.

"Mr. Louis...Captain Jeremy Parks," said his father as he quickly clicked his shoes together, snapped his hand to the side of his temple (in a crisp military salute) and gave a clever wink at Louis "at your service sir!"

"YOU'RE BACK!"

"YOU'RE HOME!"

"IS IT REALLY YOU DAD?"  
"IS IT REALLY YOU?"  
Louis bounded forward in one great leap and landed right into his father's arms.  
Captain Parks smothered Louis, pulling him into his chess. Both tumbled to the ground with Louis landing on top with both hands thrown up in the air, screaming at the top of his lungs.

"You did it Santa!"

"You did it!"

"You gave the greatest gift ever. "You gave me my family back". Man is this the greatest day ever!" cried out Louis.

Muncy, (Louis's golden retriever): came dashing through the crowd, flying in mid-air right over Chug's head, landing right on top of Louis's back. Sloppy licks, wagging tail, smiles, drools, and more sloppy licks. Muncy had his Louis back. As Louis gave Muncy, a great big hug and kiss on the head, Muncy just about had a conniption and keeled over on the spot.

Then suddenly high, overhead the nighttime skies exploded into thousands of brilliantly colored lights. Then another explosion burst out overhead, then another. "HO! HO! HO! And Merry Christmas everybody!" shouted out Santa Claus as he lit off another large firework. Another one was lit, which illuminated the skies above for hundreds of miles around. The flaming speckles of light fell to the earth in shimmering reds, yellows, greens, and blues. More bangs, more explosions were seen, as Santa Claus and his glorious sleigh-with Rudolf leading the way-circled high overhead, across the face of the Centerville moon.

Rudolf with his troop of reindeer and Santa at the reins, they all now swooped lower and lower, down above the nearby rooftops, as Santa let off another large firecracker, which colorfully exploded out in all directions.

The night skies above Indiana were never so wonderful to gaze upon.

Rudolf streaked by, down over the town in one more majestic circle, but this time he flew low enough for all below to see Santa in his full brilliance.

"Merry Christmas Louis and thanks for all your help this year. See you back at the North Pole in a few days. Merry Christmas! Merry Christmas to all!"

Santa gave his large leather whip a mighty stroke downward and back, which sent the tip of his whip forward again making a thunderous cracking sound. "See you soon Santa and thanks again for the most wonderful and special Christmas gift you could have ever given anybody. How can I ever thank you enough?"

"Merry Christmas Santa!" called out Molly.

"Merry Christmas!" called out Chug.

"Merry Christmas and god bless you Santa!" shouted out Louis, "and thanks again..."

"Merry Christmas Everybody!" shouted back Santa.

Captain Parks looked Louis in the eyes and said, "What is Santa Clause talking about? See you in a few days? Are you...a...er...ah...ah...a Santa Claus as well Louis? Louis your hair is white and you have a few small white whiskers on your chin...but...Louis...Louis?"

"It's a long, long story dad." "Let's just say it's a...very...very...long...story...!"

Merry Christmas

Charlie the Great White Horse

and the Journey to Egypt

Trilogy of Books

~Book Three~

In the third book called: "Charlie the Great White Horse and the Journey to the Egypt", fate again has called on Louis to answer his destiny. With the help of his newfound friends from the first two books and a few new strange and unforgettable characters from this newest adventure: Louis must once again thwart a new evil. It is an evil that threatens to take over, all the good in the world.

As this story unfolds, it turns out that Mr. Beamer is indeed an Ancient, not just an old farmer as he has been pretending to be. He is one of a great breeder of horses and a truly wizened old wizard, who has lived on the earth since recorded time it's self. He is the overseer and caretaker of the last of the great Arion race of horses, who are now calling Centerville home.

With the help of Charlie the Great White Horse, his son Junior, Louis and his loyal friends, all must now face an ever-growing and purer true evil, in a final and great battle for the minds, future and good of all the children in the world.

It is now known that two special and magical books still exist in the world, from the Ancient Times. One book has been stolen and has now fallen into the hands of evil and one book is in the hands of good, belonging to Mr. Beamer. With the help of Mr. Beamer, Charlie and their friends they must decipher the secret writings found inside their copy of the scared good book called- The Book of Honorius before the evil Squint-Eye Pete, his mom Big Sal Rossi and the "Missouri Rats" decipher their copy of the evil book called- The Book of Aka Manah.

Little Louis must once again take an epic journey filled with hope and courage, to the far ends of the earth, to answer his true calling in life.

The journey will be filled with inconceivable dangers, vile animals, strange otherworldly beasts, and evil men. Their journey will encompass the crossing over of far-away lands, wild vast deserts, exploring strange and magnificent cities, meeting great Shamans, Wizards, and Spiritualists but most of all it will be the new unfolding story of Louis and his final destiny. Because Louis will be called on by, a Higher-Power to unleash his inner-mind and inner-courage to thwart evil, as it never has been thwarted before, in the valley of the birth of humankind: The Valley of the Kings, in ancient Egypt.

It's, just another day in the life of Louis Robert Parks.

~Chapter 1~

Meet Big Sal

"It's nice to have you back...old friend."

"It's been a long time since I felt the comfort of your evil powers."

"Evil belongs to me once more," mumbled Squint-Eye Pete as he popped his crazy evil eyeball back into its empty socket, with his long icy fingers.

For three long weeks Squint had been without his crutch and his best friend; the evil eye that Ms. Telly Bell had dislodged from his skull, with a well placed blow of a frying pan, from the deck of the Cimmaron Cutter last year.

The evil eye had finally found its way back to its Dark Master never to be lost again.

"Now how do I: get out of this stench filled, reeking old bear cave, down the mountain side and into Santa's Village?"

Squint-Eye Pete had made it to safety, out of the cold, dark waters of the Great Lake-that night during the struggle for the famed Cimmaron Cutter. He had floated on a piece of wreckage though out the fury of the great storm, and only by a stroke of pure luck and determination, had he survived the night, temporarily defeated but not beaten.

Throughout the night, he fought to reach the lakeshore.

After a perilous struggle he finally washed ashore where Apollo and Jupiter had swam to their salvation at the base of the Table Rock lighthouse on the farthest northern shore of the Great Lake.

Pete had survived the long arduous journey northward by using Mr. Beamer's maps and the mystical compass that he had stolen days before from Louis. Eventually: when the road became too difficult to navigate, the night too dark to see through, or because of inclement weather; Pete found comfort and direction by using the powers of the magic bell that he had ripped off Louis's neck, while entangled and fighting with him, on the deck of the Cimmaron Cutter.

His desire for absolute and total power was once again contorting his mind and within the grasp of his spidery fingers.

Now all that lay before him: was to pass over the highest part the Ingnok Mountains and a quick decent, down the other side, into Santa's Village. Only a day or more away, and Pete would be once again, searching for his revenge.

No one gets the drop on Squint-Eye Pete, and certainly not some scrawny little kid with bright red freckles thought Pete, as he quickly exited the bear cave, only stopping for a minute to contemplate the great battle that must have ensued within its depths. There were cracked bones, torn fur and blood strew about the cave floor. The cooking-fire was still aglow at the rear of the cave and a cauldron full of spiced stew leisurely simmered, waiting for the last of its missing ingredients to be placed inside (of the Louis stew). After one last look around the cave, Pete was off again, through the shattered Polar Gates and into the faint daylight of the northern side of the cave. All the while searching for: a little red haired cow-licked boy, who stands about five feet three inches tall, has cobalt blue eyes, bright red freckles and is eleven years who; who constantly daydreams.

The thorn in Squint-Eye Pete's side
